《Moon Warriors》 Chapter 1 First Gift Chapter 1 First Gift ¡°Young master, we are here on behalf of the master to ask you to return and inherit the position head of the house.¡± A man wearing a suit and leather shoes said respectfully to a younger man who was in twenties. There are more than 20 ferocious men in ck clothing standing behind the man in a suit, which didn¡¯t look like normal civilians. The young man was in a rugged army uniform, he had a mature aura surrounding him and he didn¡¯t seem to act like his age. He nced at the man in the suit and scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m not part of the Stone family anymore, not after they killed my parents.¡± ¡°Does that old fogey think that I¡¯m his dog? Does he think that I¡¯m at his beck and call?¡± The man in the suit was flustered, he quickly said, ¡°Young master, the master regretted his actions. Please do¡­¡± ¡°Enough. I have no intention to return and that¡¯s what I¡¯ve decided the moment I step out of that house.¡± Andrew Stone interrupted the man in the suit without hesitation. ¡°Tell Ryan Stone that I¡¯ll destroy the Stone family if he ever bothers me again.¡± He didn¡¯t give them any face at all and just walked away. The man in the suit took an extremely deep breath after Andrew disappeared from his sight. His sweat was seeping through his clothes. Only Andrew would dare to reject the offer to be the head of the Stone family, the most influential family in the River Capital. A ck car with a red g was awaiting Andrew¡¯s arrival. A strong man stood up straight when he saw Andrew. He saluted and eximed, ¡°The deputy Andrew was a legend in the army and was an important asset to the army! He joined the Nortnd army when he was 20 and had many achievements within the past 5 years. He founded the Seven League and it was known across every frontier. The Seven League was not only the enemy¡¯s nightmare, but they were also the sturdy metal wall protecting the H country! He was a legend. Even Phoenix who was the deputymander in Soutnd admired and respected him. Andrew nodded and got into the car. ¡°Phoenix, it''s been a long time. You¡¯re now the deputymander.¡± ¡°Commander, my life belongs to you no matter what position I hold. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I might be long dead.¡± Andrew smiled inly and didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, Phoenix thought of something and said, ¡°Commander, I got the information you wanted me to look into. It was the Turner family¡¯s doing. They bought 80% of the rk family¡¯s properties with low price.¡± Andrew¡¯s stern face turned dark, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The Turner family!¡± Half a year ago, the rk family which was the top 3 family in the K City found themselves in trouble. Andrew¡¯s stepfather, Peter rk, was duped and hemitted suicide. Peter was Andrew¡¯s father¡¯s best friend. Andrew¡¯s parents died when he was 8 and Peter took him in after that. Peter treated Andrew very well and treated him like his own son. He even agreed to let his daughter, Emily rk, marry Andrew! One could say that Peter was the nicest person Andrew had ever met apart from his parents. But he never thought that he would only get the news about Peter¡¯s death half a year after the incident happened. He was themander and was a legend protecting the country. But he didn¡¯t even know about the death of the person closest to him. Who couldprehend his feelings? He returned this time to make the Turner family pay for their doings. The Turner family was the most influential in K City. The rk family experienced a quick growth in the past 2 years and the Turner family wasn¡¯t happy about it. They pulled every trick in the book and tried This is from N?velDrama.Org. to destroy the rk family as soon as possible, in order to maintain their position as the most influential family. ¡°Commander, I¡¯ll go wipe the Turner family out.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Phoenix thought for a while and said, ¡°Commander, with your power and status, you don¡¯t have to dirty your own hands.¡± Andrew suddenly smirked and his face then turned bleak, ¡°This is my own matter.¡± Phoenix stopped saying anything after that. Themander doing things with his own hand would be much more powerful than Phoenix. ¡°Drive me to the rk House, I want to go home.¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± replied Phoenix. They arrived at the rk House 10 minutester. Andrew told Phoenix to leave for the time being as he wanted some time alone. He took out an old family photo from his inner pocket after Phoenix walked away. All these years on the battlefield, this photo was the sole thing that gave him the strength to get through every crisis. He stared at the people he missed dearly in the photo and looked at the rk House. Memories came back rushing to him. He missed the solemn old man, the little girl with pigtails who would follow him around and called him big brother and the gentledy who was always smiling. He touched the photo with his fingers and looked at the solemn old man¡¯s face. Tears rolled down his cheeks. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of Emily and Rosa.¡± Andrew stared at the seal on the rk House¡¯s main entrance. Waves of emotions surged in his heart. ¡°Do you see that? That¡¯s the rk House, and it¡¯s mine from now on,¡± said a man. 5 young people walked up to the entrance of the rk House. The young man in front of the line looked like someone from an influential family judging by the way he dressed. ¡°Mr. West, are you serious? I thought it was sealed?¡± ¡°Ha-ha, if I said it¡¯s mine then it¡¯s mine. My dad promised that he would buy this ce and give it to me on my birthday. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can bring you in right now,¡± said the young man all pleased. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so cool.¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr. West. That¡¯s so rad.¡± They pushed the door to the entrance as they talked. ¡°Stop!¡± Andrew growled. The young man who was in front looked at Andrew as he heard him growled. He looked him up and down and said, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Repeat what you just said!¡± said Andrew with a threatening voice. The young man was startled, he inspected Andrew¡¯s face carefully and after a good 10 seconds, he and got married to Emily. What¡¯s your name again? Andrew Stone?¡± Albert West continued saying sarcastically, ¡°You don¡¯t know what happened to the rk family yet, right? Let me tell you, the rk family was conning the people with their low-quality products half a year ago and their business was seized. Your father-inw, Peter rk, hadmitted suicide out of shame as he was afraid to take responsibility for the incident.¡± Andrew¡¯s fist was clenched so tightly it was cracking when he heard what Albert said. Peter treated everything with the utmost respect. To him, dignity and credibility were more important than his life, and still, he was ndered even after death! ¡°What? Did youe back to continue living under the rk family? Okay, the rk family is gone but you still have me. If you kneel and beg me, I can consider letting you watch the house. You might be slightly better than a watchdog.¡± Albertughed frantically and the people around him followed suit. ¡°Why? Are you mad? Are you going to bite me?¡± Albert continued to provoke Andrew. ¡°Albert West, you¡¯ll be my first gift to the Turner family.¡± He walked towards Albert as he said that. Albert snorted. He crossed his arm as he said, ¡°Are you going to fight me?¡± The moment he said that two bodyguards in ck who was arranged by the Turner family to protect Albert came out of somewhere. Albert said blithely, ¡°Both you of, cut off his legs.¡± As he finished his sentence, he noticed that Andrew disappeared all of a sudden and the two bodyguards were already on the floor. It happened so fast that Albert didn¡¯t even see his attacks. The fight was over in an instant. ¡°Albert, you shouldn¡¯t nder my father.¡± Andrew¡¯s words were as cold as a sharp de, stabbing Albert in the chest. Albert was breaking out in cold sweat seeing how strong Andrew was. ¡°You, you,¡± Albert stuttered as he trembled in fear. Andrew didn¡¯t let him continue, he grabbed Albert¡¯s throat with his cold hands and lifted him off the ground. Chapter 2 You Don鈥檛 Deserve Emily Chapter 2 You Don¡¯t Deserve Emily The people at the scene didn¡¯t dare to say anything, their face paled. They only seen something like this on TV, it was way too bizarre. Andrew suddenly let go and Albert fell onto the ground. He coughed violently. ¡°Remember, this is the rk House and it will forever belong to the rk family. Tell your father that I¡¯m back,¡± said Andrew. He then turned around and left. As Andrew slowly walked away from the rk House, a painful groan could be hearding from the rk House. Both of Albert¡¯s legs were broken. This was Andrew¡¯s first gift to the Turner family. ¡°Commander, where are we heading next?¡± Phoenix still had some blood on his hands, which belongs to Albert. ¡°The Martin family,¡± replied Albert indifferently. Phoenix looked at Andrew who had no expression on his face. He paused briefly and said, ¡°Commander, Mr. Ray Fraser is here in K City for a business meeting. He heard that you were here and wanted to treat you to a meal. Do you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free!¡± Andrew disrupted Phoenix. Phoenix smacked his lips and didn¡¯t say anything more. Phoenix left after Andrew got off the car. After the rk family was gone, Peter¡¯s wife and daughter went to stay at the Martin family. The Martin family was a second-tier family in K City and it was only because the rk family helped them. He didn¡¯t know what the mother and daughter have gone through. Their family crumbled and they went from heaven to hell. They had to suffer a lot. He was back now and he wouldn¡¯t let anyone else bully them. Emily was his childhood friend and his wife. Just as he was about to knock on the door, he overheard soundsing from inside. ¡°Emily, I¡¯ve decided for you. Three dayster, go to the T.Y. International Hotel and sign the engagement with Ashley.¡± It was Emily¡¯s uncle, Eden Martin. ¡°Yeah, Emily, Ashely is a great young man. He is sessful and runs threepanies before turning 30 years old. He has billions in assets,¡± said Emily¡¯s mother, Rosa Martin. ¡°Emily, Ashley is a prince in many girls'' hearts. You will be happy to marry him,¡± said Emily¡¯s best friend, Mary Harvey. ¡°Grandpa, mom, I¡¯m married to Andrew. Dad wouldn¡¯t support this decision if he was still alive,¡± said Emily stubbornly. Peter arranged a marriage ceremony for them shortly before Andrew got enlisted. ¡°Silly girl, no one knows where Andrew is right now. Something so horrible happened to us, if he knew All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. about this he should¡¯vee back to see us. Like Ashley said, even in the army he would still have ess to his phone and the inte. He won¡¯t disappear without a trace if he really treats us like family.¡± Eden said forcefully, ¡°Your mom is right. Andrew is a useless bum, a coward. He knew what happened to the rk family and ran away as fast as he could. He is a useless and ungrateful bastard. You shouldn¡¯t have faith in him.¡± ¡°Yeah, Emily. Just say yes to Ashley! Andrew was shifty-eyed. He didn¡¯t seem like a good person.¡± Andrew clenched his fist. If he was a normal soldier, he could¡¯ve got back much sooner. But he was on the battlefield and was facing terrifying enemies. That was why he only found out about the incident half a yearter. He waste, and hence he didn¡¯t me them for misunderstanding. He thought about it for a while and decided to knock on the door in the end. A middle-aged woman in a ck dress who looked elegant opened the door. She only reacted after a long pause the moment she saw Andrew. ¡°Andrew?¡± Andrew squeezed a rare smile and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Rosa.¡± ¡°When¡­ when did youe back?¡± Rosa smiled in surprise. ¡°Just now!¡± ¡°Andrew¡­¡± Rosa¡¯s face dimmed, she was thinking about what they were talking about just now. ¡°Rosa, may Ie in?¡± Andrew asked directly. Rosa pondered briefly and was about to say something, but Andrew already walked in. Emily¡¯s uncle and an unfamiliar face were in the house. A girl was sitting next to Emily, and it was her best friend Mary. ¡°An, Andrew!¡± Emily recognized him immediately. She was taken aback, was it a dream? Andrew stared at Emily. She was still as beautiful. A short and tight ck skirt showed off her figure and her ck stockings were sexy. It had been six years and she looked more mature. ¡°You, are you doing well?¡± Andrew forced out a neutral greeting. Emily sighed and asked, ¡°What did youe back for?¡± Tears started to well up in her eyes. Only she knew how much she suffered in the past 6 months. Many times she thought about how great it would be if only Andrew was next to her. Her father passed away and Andrew was her only pir, but he was nowhere to be found. ¡°Sorry that I¡¯mte. You guys have suffered,¡± Andrew sobbed slightly. It was the first time in 5 years since he talked in such a tone. 5 years in the army and he was killing ceaselessly. He was already numb to emotions and didn¡¯t like to ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Emily covered her face and stood up. She didn¡¯t know how to face Andrew. Rosa let Andrew sit down! As he sat, Ashley snorted, ¡°So, you are the Andrew that leeched on the rk family.¡± ¡°Yeah, Ashley. He is that useless Andrew,¡± said Mary. In her memory, Andrew was a useless bum. Ashley put in a lot of time and effort to get Emily. They were about to reach an agreement and Andrew appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ll just tell you straight out! Three dayster, I will have an engagement with Emily at the TY International hotel. I know what your intention is, to suddenly appear around this timing.¡± After he said that, he took out a cheese and wrote down five million, ¡°Here¡¯s five million, it should be enough for you for a long time. I don¡¯t want to see you in K City ever again. You should know what to do.¡± Eden was stunned, he said, ¡°Andrew, you intentionally rushed over for this? You, you¡¯re so shameless.¡± In their eyes, Andrew returned around this time just for money. ¡°But that¡¯s fine. Emily can finally give up now, after seeing your true colors.¡± Andrew took a deep breath and looked around the house. He shook his head bitterly and picked up the cheese on the table. Ashley smiled contently seeing him picking up the cheese. Andrew was too young and na?ve trying to Emily who was standing on the side saw what happened and she felt miserable. All the times when she was mocked and ridiculed, she always hoped that Andrew would appear and save her like a hero. But now, she was just filled with disappointment. Was Andrew really here just for the money? If that was true, then she should give up. Maybe this was Andrew¡¯s true face after all. But at this moment, Andrew tore the cheese in half. Everybody was stunned. He smiled showing his teeth and said slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve Emily.¡± Chapter 3 Commander of Seven-League Chapter 3 Commander of Seven-League What Andrew said made Ashley speechless. Andrew was just a soldier, how dare he talking down to him like that. He pointed at Andrew angrily and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re just a leech and a useless bum. I gave you some face and you didn¡¯t appreciate it. Take the money and leave!¡± Andrew stood up slowly and stared straight into Ashley¡¯s eyes. He would be already dead if they were on the battlefield. ¡°What? Do you want to fight me?¡± ¡°Let me say it again, you don¡¯t deserve Emily,¡± said Andrew word by word. Emily felt warm inside seeing what Andrew did. She quickly walked over and said, ¡°Ashley!¡± ¡°Ashley, you should leave!¡± said Emily coldly. Ashley was taken aback. He said in a shocked voice, ¡°Emily, do you know what you are saying?¡± ¡°I know, Ashley. I¡¯ve told you that he¡¯s my man and now he¡¯s back. You should give up on me!¡± ¡°What? Emily, what are you thinking? Andrew is just a soldier, he¡¯s a nobody whenpared to Ashley.¡± ¡°Enough, Mary. You should leave too,¡± said Emily unhappily. Mary was speechless. Ashley was so mad he bopped his head violently, he said harshly to Emily, ¡°Fine, Emily. You¡¯ll pay for this.¡± ¡°You too, Andrew!¡± Ashley swung his hand angrily and walked out of the house. Mary watched Ashley as he left. Only Emily and her family were left in the house. She red at Andrew and ran out as well. ¡°Andrew, do you know what have you done? Do you know how important Mr. Hudson is to our family? Ourpany would be done for without his help,¡± Eden couldn¡¯t help but yelp. The Martin family was facing financial issues after the rk family got into trouble. They nned to cooperate with Ashley¡¯spany to make things stable, and hence they schemed something like this. ¡°As I said, he doesn¡¯t deserve Emily. I will handle the issue with thepany!¡± said Andrew calmly. ¡°You, handle the issue?¡± said Eden in anger, ¡°Talk is easy, but do you even have the money?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Then how are you going to help?¡± ¡°Having Ray Fraser investing in yourpany will be better than having Ashley, no?¡± asked Andrew nonchntly. Eden was dumbfounded, who was Ray Fraser again? Well, he was the richest man in Southwest Region. He had a worth of more than tens of billions, if he were to invest in theirpany, their Not only hispany but even the Y.X. Group also might not interest Ray. Andrew was only a soldier, how could he get to know important people like Ray? ¡°Emily, this is his true face. Unsessful and full of bull shit. I won¡¯t care about your matter anymore. Your grandfather will talk to you. You are a troublemaker.¡± Eden walked away furiously after he said that. Rosa was about to say something to Andrew, but Emily interrupted her. ¡°Andrew,e with me. I have something to say.¡± Emily brought Andrew to her room on the second floor. She looked at Andrew and felt grateful, but she had suffered too much in the past 6 months. She had expectations towards Andrew, but it was slowly turning into hatred. She hated Andrew for not showing up when she needed him the most. After a brief pause, she said coldly, ¡°Andrew, I wasn¡¯t trying to help you just now. I just don¡¯t like Ashley. I didn¡¯t do it because I liked you.¡± ¡°I know!¡± answered Andrew inly. Emily felt dejected seeing Andrew so indifferent, but she didn¡¯t let it show on her face. She continued saying, ¡°You can stay here for the time being, but please don¡¯t say stuff that you shouldn¡¯t say and do stuff that you shouldn¡¯t do. The rk family is not like before anymore.¡± Andrew felt a sharp pain in his heart hearing her say that. She had to feel very helpless to say something like that. ¡°Okay! I understand,¡± replied Andrew simply. But in his mind, he was thinking, ¡®Don¡¯t worry, the rk family will be even more powerful than before. The rk family will be the most influential family in K City, and you will be the head of the family.¡± Emily frowned slightly, ¡°Also, stop bluffing. I know you are trying to save your face, but I hate liars.¡± Andrew was taken aback. He wanted to exin that he wasn¡¯t bluffing. Though he thought about it and just nodded. Time would prove everything! ¡°Right!¡± said Andrew as if he suddenly thought about something, ¡°If you ever meet someone who loves you and deserves you, I will leave.¡± Emily felt her heart throbbed and she red at Andrew and said sullenly, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I have a gathering at night,e with me!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± answered Andrew concisely. At night, it¡¯s about Emily¡¯s gathering. ¡°I would never think that we could gather again like this after 5 years. It wasn¡¯t an easy feat, it wasn¡¯t easy,¡± said Olivier Bradley from the Bradley Group. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The Bradley Group was also a well-known enterprise in K City, having an asset of around 100 million. ¡°Yeah, nothing much else changed except for Ms. rk and her family. Their family crumbled, her father died, and their money was all used up. Everyone¡¯s family here is worth at least tens of millions.¡± Cayden Webb from the Cayden Group said as he smiled at Emily who was sitting in the corner. Emily¡¯s face was turning green. Everyone gave a shove to the falling wall! Before her family lost power, Cayden was her most loyal follower, always calling her missus like a loyal dog. But now, he wasughing at her. Jason Cook waved his hand and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that, Cayden. Life is full of ups and downs. It is a good learning opportunity to experience something like that. Frankly speaking, I am quite jealous of Ms. rk, she has the chance to experience the down of life.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jason made everyoneugh. Their mocking made Emily ufortable. Andrew saw everything and he raised his hand quietly and grabbed Emily¡¯s hand. He whispered in her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± Short and concise, but it calmed Emily down. She felt safe being grabbed by hisrge hand, she felt like she could hide behind him. Jason was Maxwell Cook¡¯s youngest son. Their family was the second most influential in K City. 5 years ago he was enlisted along with Andrew. He soon left the troop and the family then pulled some strings and got him the position as the Deputy Commander of a division at K City. Cayden tried to lick Jason¡¯s boot and said, ¡°Mr. Cook, I heard that you are currently the Deputy Commander of the division in K City, is that true?¡± Jason said shamelessly, ¡°Yeah, the people on top wanted me to take the Commander position. But I think I am still young and hence I rejected the offer. Also, you will have much more responsibility as a Cayden put his thumbs up and praised Jason, ¡°Mr. Cook, you sure are sessful in life. To be able to get the position as the Deputy Commander without depending on your family pulling strings, you are indeed our role model. Cheers to you.¡± Everyone stood up and put their thumbs up! ¡°Oh right! I suddenly remembered that your fianc¨¦, Andrew Stone, joined the military around the same time as me, Ms. rk. What¡¯s his current position?¡± Jason purposely asked arrogantly while looking at Andrew. Suddenly, all eyes were on Andrew. Being the centre of attention, Emily felt embarrassed and wanted to leave. But Andrew tightened his grip on Emily¡¯s hand and said calmly, ¡°The Seven League¡¯s Commander!¡± Chapter 4 A Foster Son All of a Sudden Chapter 4 A Foster Son All of a Sudden The room turned quiet after he said that. They looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what position he was talking about. In the end, everyone looked at Jason. He was a soldier, he should know what position that was. ¡°Haha!¡± Cayden couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Heughed heartily, ¡°What are you saying? That sounds like something from a game, so hrious.¡± ¡°Mr. Cook, isn¡¯t he a funny guy?¡± said Cayden as he looked at Jason. Jason shrugged and said, ¡°Well, there¡¯s all kind of people in the world. I was in the army for 5 years and I never heard of the Seven Leagues. I don¡¯t even know that there¡¯s a position for it. Andrew, let me tell you, there¡¯s only the Commander and the Deputy Commander for the 5 regions in H Country.¡± Jason lectured Andrew on the regions and positions. ¡°I bet you¡¯re just a mere soldier! Don¡¯t try to fool us,¡± said Jason sarcastically. Andrew exined calmly even when everyone was suspicious of him, ¡°It only means that you aren¡¯t in a high enough level to know about it.¡± ¡°Haha! So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re the Commander of a mysterious region in H Country?¡± Everyoneughed their hearts out after hearing what Jason said. This Andrew guy was such a joker. Emily¡¯s face was beet red and she wanted to hide in a hole. Andrew was too much of a liar. First, he said that he knew Ray Fraser, and now he said he was part of a mysterious troop of the H Country. She pinched Andrew¡¯s thigh harshly and rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Andrew, stop talking. I told you not to bluff anymore!¡± Andrew pursed his lips. He wanted to say that he wasn¡¯t bluffing. But Emily continued saying, ¡°I know that you wanted to help me, but your lies were too obvious. We¡¯ll have to leave if you keep saying stuff like this.¡± Andrew felt wronged, he shrugged and stopped talking. At this moment, the T.Y. International Hotel¡¯s owner, Nell Lane, walked past the room. He saw a familiar face. It was him, it was that person. Nell came back from the River Capital today. He saw how the Stone family treated that person in the airport today, they were so respectful. That person had to be someone powerful to make people in the Stone family lowered their head to him like that. ¡°Cooper,e here. Take a bottle out of that box, quick. Take one, no, two and bring it to room 888.¡± ¡°Dad, are you talking about the Kweichow Moutai that grandpa left you?¡± ¡°Yes, hurry. Oh, actually bring it to me, I¡¯ll bring it over.¡± ¡°But dad, that¡¯s our family treasure. It¡¯s not only expensive, but it¡¯s also priceless. You only ever sniff it during the holidays and never have the heart to drink it. Isn¡¯t it a bit wasteful, giving out 2 bottles at once right now?¡± ¡°Just go get it. It will be more useful to give it to that person than keeping it.¡± Not long after, Nell was holding 2 bottles of Kweichow Moutai as he walked to the room Andrew was in. The moment he saw Andrew, his legs were trembling. This was the power of a man that controlled the whole army. Although he was excited and wanted to talk to Andrew, Andrew nced at him briefly. Nell was a smart person, he quickly understood what Andrew meant and acted ordingly. ¡°My dear guest, this is on the house, please ept it.¡± Nell then backed down to the door and said, ¡°Enjoy!¡± ¡°Yo, the T.Y. International Hotel¡¯s owner is so nice. He gave us something on the house. Is today some kind of special asion?¡± Olivier said jokingly. Cayden quickly said, ¡°What else? He saw Mr. Cook here and hence he brought us the gift.¡± ¡°We are fortunate to be around Mr. Cook. This is some good aged Kweichow Moutai.¡± Jason said shamelessly, ¡°Maybe he was trying to butter my old man up! Come, let¡¯s drink.¡± The T.Y International Hotel was a sessful big business in K City. A lot of huge events were held here. The owner, Nell Lane had a worth of a few billion. He wasn¡¯t as rich as the influential families, but as a business he was huge. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Oh right, Mr. Cook. I heard that Albert West from the Turner family lost his legs. Did you know about this?¡± asked Cayden. Jason smiled mysteriously, he then asked, ¡°Did you guys know that a VIP came to K city?¡± Cayden¡¯s eyes were open wide, ¡°I heard of it. Are you saying that it was the VIP¡¯s doing?¡± Jason tried to stay enigmatic, ¡°Well, of course. They cut off Albert¡¯s legs, they were sending the Turner family a warning. Yet the Turner family hasn¡¯t done anything until now, we can see that the person is extremely powerful!¡± ¡°Do you know him?¡± Jason said proudly, ¡°Of course. I am the person I am today because of his help. Do you know why he came to K City this time around?¡± Everyone shook their heads puzzledly. Jason said curiously, ¡°He¡¯s here in K City to take me as his foster son.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t help but spurted some rice out of his mouth. Rice was all over the table, everyone started to yell at him, ¡°Andrew, what the hell are you doing?¡± Andrew said, ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t help it!¡± He couldn¡¯t help it. Jason wanted to be his foster son all of a sudden. He really couldn¡¯t hold it in, it wasn¡¯t possible. ¡°Mr. Cook, did Mr. Fraser invite you to his conference?¡± ¡°Of course, he had to.¡± ¡°Any family with an asset of more than a hundred million would be invited.¡± Suddenly, all eyes were on Emily. ¡°Hey, so everyone here but Ms. rk and her fianc¨¦ are eligible to attend then?¡± Cayden purposely made Emily look bad. ¡°Who said we couldn¡¯t? We are going,¡± said Andrew briefly. ¡°Andrew!¡± Emily couldn¡¯t help but yanked Andrew, her face turned crimson. It was fine bluffing about at home because nobody would take him seriously. He learned to spout lies, but every time he lied he just made himself look worse. She really regretted bringing Andrew over. ¡°Andrew, let¡¯s go!¡± Emily yanked Andrew. ¡°Sorry everyone, we¡¯ll be taking our leave.¡± Emily felt embarrassed to the max. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be in such a rush. We are all here today, and you want to leave right after you eat? We are to split the bill evenly tonight.¡± Jason stood up and stopped them. Chapter 5 Promise to Emily Chapter 5 Promise to Emily He gave a look to the crowd, and then all the people in the box got up and went out the door. In fact, he was deliberately making things difficult for Andrew and Emily. They ordered the 128,000 set meal. After an equal share, each of these people had to pay 10,000, and these two people had to pay 20,000 no matter what. He just didn''t think these two people could afford it. "Boss, how much is it? I paid for the others except for them. Calcte how much it costs." Jason deliberately nced at Emily and Andrew. Nell looked at Andrew and Emily. Then Andrew spoke up, "Get rid of the wine. We''re not drinking." "Oh, that''s funny. That''s the wine that the boss gave to Mr. Cook. You think you deserve to drink it?" Cayden taunted. The boss nodded knowingly and counted for a moment, then looked up and said, "The total is five hundred and eighteen thousand!" Everyone in the room thought they had heard wrong. Jason even joked, "Boss, are you kidding me?" Nell said it again with a serious face, "Excluding these two, the total is five million one hundred and sixteen thousand. I''ll give you a discount. It¡¯s five million one hundred thousand." Jason said a little angrily, "Boss, did you make a mistake? What we had was only a set meal of 128,000. How can there be an extra five million?" "What do you mean? I''m ckmailing you?" Nell was a little offended and his tone was a little higher. The reason why Nell was able to mix well in K City was entirely due to his early experiences. He had done a lot of killing, and anyone with a reputation knew he was not a good guy. Jason had also heard about these things. He hurriedly changed his attitude and said, "Mr. Lane, I didn''t mean that. Did you make a miscalction? I just don''t understand how that extra five million came out?" "The Mao-Tai you are drinking is a vintage wine made in 1953. A bottle of it sold for five million at the Southwest auctionst year. This is something that you can''t buy even if you have money. I''m calcting the price for you after a discount of 50%. It¡¯s two and a half million." "Boss, you gave us that wine." Cayden followed suit and called out. "Did I say it was a gift to you?" Nell stared into Cayden''s eyes. If that wine could be spit out, they would rather spit it all out. It was too expensive! At that moment, several tattooed men in tank tops walked in the door. The scene even scared these people into shivering. Nell continued, "Want to eat in my ce without paying? You guys are still a little young." Jason immediately said, "Mr. Lane, my father is Ewan Cook! How about..." "It doesn''t matter who your father is. You have to pay for the meal. Please pay Five million one hundred thousand!" Nell had yelled. "What? Does Mr. Cook, whoes from the secondrgest family in K City, not even have five million one hundred thousand?" Andrew spoke coldly and mockingly from the side. He grunted, red at Andrew, and said, "Even if I don''t have that much money, I''m still richer than you!" "Hey, I didn''t bring that much money with me when I went out today. We''d better split the bill!" After saying that, Jason took out his tinum card. More than half a million was spent. Although he had money, watching that much money spent on a All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. meal, he would also be heartbroken ah. After paying the bill, he walked out in a huff. The few students also all paid for themselves, while those without money called around to raise money! After several people had paid the boss, Emily touched the money in her pocket. It was less than five thousand. She grabbed Andrew''s arm and asked, "Andrew, did you bring any money?" Andrew shrugged and said, "No." "Miss rk, it''s okay. Your money has already been paid by this gentleman." Nell hurriedly changed an attitude to speak and nodded at Emily and Andrew. Andrew sighed lightly, grabbed Emily''s hand, and said, "Let''s go!" After the two left, Nell hurriedly ordered, "Riley, use your connections to check this person." "Yes, Mr. Lane!" In the car, Emily looked at Andrew and asked, "Do you know the owner of T.Y. International Hotel?" Andrew shook his head and said, "No, I don''t know him." "Then when did you pay for it?" Emily asked curiously. Andrew whispered, "I paid with my phone." Only then did it dawn on Emily. Just now her attention was all on Nell and the others. "It''s more than 20,000 for one meal. It''s really not worth it! I''ll pay you back when I go home." Emily said helplessly. Andrew just smiled, but his heart ached for her. She was the eldest daughter of the rk family! How could one not feel sad when such words came out of her mouth? Emily looked at the side of Andrew''s face as the car drove on for a while longer. She suddenly realized that Andrew was actually quite handsome. If he did not brag, it was actually a good choice to marry him. ¡®Hey! Emily, what are you thinking about? How could you possibly marry Andrew? Even if you have to get married, you have to marry someone who likes you, and who you like.¡¯ When the car passed by the rk family''s old house, Emily''s eyes never left the ce. It was her home, after all. It was just a pity that she couldn''t go back to those days. "Don''t worry, sooner orter, I''ll get the house back." Andrew suddenly said in her ear. Emily gave Andrew a cold stare and said grumpily, "You''re bragging again." At this time, Emily''s cell phone rang. She took out her phone and looked at it with a shocked face. The caller ID on the screen was her grandfather. "Emily, get back right now." As soon as the phone was connected, she heard her grandfather''s angry voice. After hanging up the phone, Emily got anxious in her heart. This time, it was Grandpa''s idea to let Ashleye to the door to propose marriage to her. Now that things had turned out this way, it was strange that grandpa would not be angry. She looked at Andrew, who looked as if nothing had happened. She didn''t know why, but she felt that Andrew had be a different person after he came back this time. It was as if nothing had anything to do with him. She frowned and said to Andrew, "Grandpa may talk very hardter, but you must not talk nonsense, okay?" Andrew nodded slightly and said, "Okay!" All the way to the Martin family, Emily was apprehensive. When she arrived at the entrance of the house, she admonished Andrew once more before entering. The atmosphere inside the Martin family''s conference room was very serious. Brian sat on the highest one, and the anger on his face was visible. The meeting room was full of people from the Martin family. There were Emily''s two uncles, Eden and Harris, and their respective families and children. Haris had two children, one working abroad and one studying abroad. Only Eden''s son was around. As for his two daughters, they all ran away to travel abroad. "Emily, you''re finally back." As soon as he saw Emily, Eden stood up excitedly. When he saw Andrew, he shouted even more angrily, "How dare you bring this loser back!" Chapter 6 I Told You, People with the Last Name Hudson Dont Deserve Chapter 6 I Told You, People with the Last Name Hudson Don''t Deserve "Emily, you really want to kill our family before you are happy, right? Do you know that if we don''t cooperate with Hudson Group, thepany will go bankrupt next month?" Eden''s second uncle, Haris, said reproachfully. Eden''s wife, Alicia, used, "What did I say? This woman is a jinx. She ruined the rk family, and now she wants to ruin our Martin family. We should never have taken her in in the first ce. Now you believe me?" "Yes! And now you all feel sorry for her." "Sister-inw is absolutely right. She''s a real jinx." Mario also hurriedly said, "Grandpa, I think Emily is doing this on purpose. Her family is finished, so she can''t see our family develop well. And Andrew! Why did hee at this time when he didn''te early orte? The two of them must have colluded." "Grandpa, if Emily doesn''t agree to marry Ashley, then you should just kick her out of our Martin family, and I''ll see how she can live without the Martin family." Mario was Eden''s son, Emily''s cousin. He was a notoriously uneducated yboy. He disliked Emily because Emily''s business ability in the Martin family was so strong in the past six months that Brian often criticized him and told him to learn from Emily. He knew that if he didn''t get rid of Emily, he wouldn''t be able to get Brian''s attention. After hearing what everyone said, Brian''s face instantly went sullen. "Grandpa, didn''t our family have a problem with the ounts before? Originally I didn''t believe she did it either, but now that I''ve seen Andrew, and I suspect it was the two of them who did it secretly." Mario continued to add fuel to the fire. "Mario, don''t sling mud at me. I have done my best for this family. You, on the other hand, what have you done? What else do you do besides ndering me behind my back?" Emily couldn''t hold back and yelled at Mario. She was also a youngdy from a big family. She also had a temper. "You, what''s up? Did I get to your sore spot? I think you are deliberately trying to ruin our family! You ruined your own family, and now you want to ruin our Martin family? Do you really think this is your home?" Emily was so angry that she gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tightly. In the past six months, she had learned that she had to bow down under the roof of others. Although she was in her grandpa¡¯s house, she was not having a good time. She worked in a factory and did the same job as an ordinary worker. She suffered unimaginable hardships and did things she would not have done before. But despite all these things, in the end, she had to face the usations of her family. So she became careful to do everything well. In the end, she did everything right, but these people went even further. They treated her as a sacrifice to be used for the family''s benefit and wanted to marry her off to someone who could bring benefits to their family. Leaving aside the fact that Andrew did note back before, now, after Andrew came back, they still do. Her heart was cold, very cold. Just then, a pair ofrge, warm, strong hands suddenly grabbed her hands that were trembling with anger. It was Andrew. Emily''s changes were all seen by Andrew. He also clearly saw the real life of Emily after the fall of the rk family. She was no longer the girl with a bad temper before, and she was no longer the princess, who was condescending and proud. What happened to Emily made Andrew''s heart feel like it had been stabbed with a thousand thorns. Somehow, after Andrew grabbed her hand, Emily''s feeling of being so angry that she wanted to cry was gone. "That''s enough!" A powerful voice burst out. Everyone in the room shut their mouths. There was not a single person in this house who was not afraid of Brian. In his earlier years, Brian had spent time in the region and stayed in the system after he was discharged, so he was very intimidating. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Emily, sit down." Hearing what he said, Emily then found a seat and sat down, and Andrew also sat down. But just as he sat down, Grandpa shouted sternly, "Andrew, did I tell you to sit?" Hearing this, Andrew froze for a moment. Emily hastened to pull the corner of Andrew''s coat and let him stand up. He was the God of War of Nortnd! It was enough that he didn''t get to sit in the top seat, but now they wouldn''t even let him sit. After all, this was not Nortnd or a battlefield. It was home, so he stood up slowly. After Andrew stood up, Brian didn''t speak to him first. He just used Emily, "Emily, who''s older, you or Mario?" Emily hesitated for a moment and replied, "He''s older!" "Since you know he''s older, can''t you give him a title? He is your cousin. How is it decent for you to call him by his first name in front of all the elders like that?" Brian was furious. "But, Grandpa..." "Father, Emily knows she''s wrong. She won''t be like that again in the future." Rosa interjected in a hurry. Rosa knew Brian''s temper all too well. Brian grunted and barked, "In the future, all the children and grandchildren of my Martin family will have to distinguish between the eldest and the youngest. This is the family motto." "Yes," Emily replied weakly. Mario was so happy on the side. It was obvious that Grandpa still loved him more. Emily was an outsider anyhow. "Andrew," Brian put his gaze on Andrew. Andrew just looked at him and didn''t answer. Such a stubborn old man, why should he say anything more to him? If Emily hadn''t lived here for half a year, he would have put the Martin family out of business. "Are you discharged from the army?" Brian asked condescendingly as if he was interrogating a prisoner. "Yes!" Andrew replied indifferently. "And do you have a position now?" "I have an official post with very little to do!" "And do you have a car?" "No." Andrew really did not have his own car. The red g was given to him by the state. "Do you have a house?" "No." Andrew didn''t have a house either. He had juste to K City, and he hadn''t had time to get the rk House back yet. "Then do you think you can give Emily happiness?" These words made Andrew froze. Could he give Emily happiness? He didn''t dare to say if he could. But if this girl wanted the whole world, he was willing to conquer the world for this girl, even if he would die for it. So then, would she be happy? Seeing that Andrew hesitated to answer, Emily got anxious. She hurriedly said, "Yes, Andrew can give me happiness." "Shut up!" Brian yelled sternly. Andrew looked at Emily, who nodded at him with an anxious face. Emily was defending Andrew because she really didn''t want to marry Ashley. "I don''t know. But whatever she wants, I will give it to her, even if many people will die because of it, even if it costs me my life." Andrew''s righteous reply sounded like a confession. Whether true or not, all in all, at this moment, Emily was moved and her cheeks flushed at once. He said such words in front of her family. Could this not make her shy? "Don''t say these useless things. When the rk family was in trouble, why didn''t youe out?" Eden couldn''t help but interject. Brian gave him a look, so he kept his mouth shut. "Andrew, the rk family is not the same as it used to be. Emily grew up as a richdy. She will definitely suffer if she follows you. You don''t have a car or a house, so you can''t give Emily happiness. I know you were married to Emily, and you like Emily a lot." "If you really think about Emily and really want Emily to be happy, then let go and let Emily marry the real happiness. Ashley is young and promising, and I trust my judgment. If you trust me, draw a clear line with Emily and leave K City and Emily''s sight from now on." "No." Emily stood up from her stool in excitement. She shook her head nervously and said, "No, Grandpa." "Mom, you persuade Grandpa. I really don''t like Ashley." Rosa looked embarrassed. In fact, she also thought Brain was right. Now Andrew probably couldn''t even support Emily and her, not to mention happiness. "Emily, listen to Grandpa." She simply said that. After pondering for a while, Andrew still spoke. "As I said, people with thest name Hudson don''t deserve Emily." Andrew''s voice was not loud, but it reached a deafening effect. Chapter 7 Andrews Tricks Chapter 7 Andrew''s Tricks "Andrew!" Brian shouted sternly. Andrew was not afraid at all, he beat Brian to the punch and said, "Grandpa, if you really want Emily to be happy, then you won''t force her to marry Ashley. I know you''re trying to solve the economic crisis of the Martin family, but in fact, this matter can be totally solved by Emily, Emily has a way to get Ray to cooperate with the Martin family''spany." "Andrew." Emily didn''t expect Andrew to blurt out these words as she was afraid of her strict Grandpa from the bottom of her heart. She gripped Andrew''s arm tightly, shook her head, and whispered to him, "I told you not to talk nonsense." She could have ignored Andrew''s bragging during the ss reunion, but he actually said these words in front of Brian and so many people. He was totally giving her a pit of fire to jump into. She didn''t even know who Ray was, let alone what to do to get him to invest. "Oh? ording to you, Emily knows Mr. Fraser?" Brian''s face brimmed with doubts. Even Brian didn''t know Ray, how could Emily know him? Andrew gently pressed her hand and said with a smile, "You promise first and leave the rest to me." His look, his words, surprisingly, gave Emily''s heart some relief. Although she knew that Andrew was bragging, she was willing to believe him. It was really a strange feeling. "Hmm...Yes!" What was even stranger was that she unexpectedly nodded at the urging of Andrew''s eyes. Brian froze for a moment, if they could cooperate with Ray, it would be beneficial to the Martin family, and the Martin family might even spring up as a result. On the contrary, even if they failed, it wouldn''t have any impact on the Martin family''s current situation. So he narrowed his eyes and asked, "Emily, this could be crucial to the survival of the Martin family." "Grandpa, don''t worry, if Emily can''t do it, I will take the initiative to leave K City. And when the time made the decision himself. "Well, if you can get our D.K. Group to cooperate with Mr. Fraser, then I''ll endorse Andrew and I''ll host a banquet for you two in K City. If you can''t, then don''t me me for not being gracious." "I''ll give you half a month." With that, Brian got up and left the conference room. The man who was the most pleased with the situation was Mario. He often visited ces where people who were born with silver spoons in their mouths gathered. Now, no one in the whole K City didn''t know that Mr. Fraser was going to invest in the Turner family this time. In terms of wealth and power, which family surpassed the Turner family? With the wealth of the Martin family, not to mention the cooperation with Mr. Fraser, they didn''t even have the qualification to participate in the investment conference he hosted. In short, Emily would definitely be driven out of the Martin family this time. He smirked as he walked up to Emily and said, "Emily, don''t me me for not reminding you. This time, Mr. Fraser wille to K City to invest because he has been invited by the Turner family. In other words, this investment conference is just a show, in fact, this investment has already been decided internally to give to the Turner family, and you''d better be ready to marry Ashley." Speaking of which, he gave a thumbs up towards Andrew andughed, "You are indeed awesome, you don''t want five million, but you want to give your wife away for nothing." After saying that, heughed out loud and walked out of the conference room. Emily waspletely dumbfounded, what had just happened? How could she have agreed on it? "Emily, do you know Mr. Fraser?" Rosa asked with a concerned look on her face. This is from N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, it was only then that Emily came back to her senses. She shook her head and said, "No, I don''t know him." "Since you don''t know him, how can you agree on it?" Rosa''s face was full of disbelief. She asked Andrew anxiously, "Andrew, what should we do?" But Andrew replied confidently, "Don''t worry, just leave it to fate." Emily was stunned and said with some anger, "Leave it to fate? Just now it was you who promised them. I don''t even know who Ray is. Damn it, didn''t I tell you not to talk nonsense." "It will be fine." Andrew put his hand on her shoulder and smiled at her with great assurance. "You..." Emily''s face was filled with anxiety. This Andrew was really too much, and at this point, he could stillugh. She pushed Andrew away and walked out of the conference room. Rosa pointed at Andrew, "Ugh, you..." She stomped her feet and left after Emily. Watching both Emily and Rosa leave, Andrew took out his phone and dialed Phoenix''s number. "Phoenix, there''s something I want you to do." "Commander, please feel free to give the order, and I won''t hesitate to go through fire and aplish the mission." "I want you to meet with Ray and ask him to do me a favor as I''m in no position to show up right now." Five dayster, Ray''s investment conference. Emily got up very early, she had used almost all the methods of pulling strings these days, yet she still couldn''t get an invitation card to enter the conference, let alone meet with Ray. And Andrew, who had vowed to let her leave this matter to him, acted like he had nothing to do with it these days. He didn''t care about it at all, just like now, he was still sleeping on the couch. She really couldn''t figure out from where she got the courage to trust Andrew. The moment Emily was restless, Andrew woke up. As soon as she saw him wake up, Emily walked up to him with thest shred of hope and asked, "Andrew, today is Mr. Fraser''s investment conference, do you have an idea?" In fact, she knew it was redundant to ask this question. During these days of running around, she had heard the bad news. The invitation had already been decided internally, it was fixed for those bosses with hundreds of millions of assets, and couldn''t be bought even with money. Andrew was just a soldier, and his penchant for bragging was a trait he had always had. When they were kids, Andrew never stopped bragging to her about how big the room he grew up in was and what exotic treasures he had seen. When she was a child, she naively trusted him, but when she grew up, she no longer trusted him. But this time, it was really her confusion. That day at the family meeting, she shouldn''t have promised Grandpa. "Hey, Emily, have you not gone out yet? It''s Mr. Fraser''s investment conference today." Mario smiled as he walked in through the door. Emily froze for a moment, Mario''s visit was like a weasel making a courtesy call to a hen and didn''t have any good intentions. But in front of him, she couldn''t bow down to him. Once she did, he would take a mile after giving him an inch. So she forced herself to reply, "I know, we''ll be right there." Mario pped his hands andughed, "Emily, what time is it that you''re still attempting to do something you can''t do" "You think I don''t know what you''ve been doing these days? You didn''t get an invitation card, did you? Why don''t you ask me instead of an outsider? I have it right here!" Mario patted his pocket and said confidently. Emily was stunned and asked, "Really?" She knew she had been duped just after she asked. Marioughed even more happily as he pointed at Emily and said, "I know you don''t have an invitation, and you can''t even get into Mr. Fraser''s investment conference, let alone any cooperation. I advise you to marry Mr. Hudson as soon as possible. Hahaha." "Who says we can''t get an invitation card?" Andrew suddenly interrupted him. Emily turned her head in surprise to look at Andrew, who unhurriedly took out two golden invitation cards from his pocket. Mario''s smile instantly froze on his face. He frowned and said, "Do you think I''ll believe you if you just make a fake invitation card?" Andrew smiled gently and said, "You can''t judge whether it''s real or fake because you haven''t seen the invitation card before." "You..." Mario was so angry that he stomped his foot. Indeed, he had never seen this invitation card before. Andrew didn''t pay any attention to him, took Emily''s hand and said, "Let''s go, honey." Mario was stunned to see that Andrew didn''t look like he was joking, but he just didn''t believe it. What was Andrew''s status? How could he get the invitation card? The invitation card had been sent out a long time ago, so it must be a fake, and Andrew was just making himself look fat by pping his own face. "Wait!" Mario shouted. Chapter 8 You Are Always the Prettiest Chapter 8 You Are Always the Prettiest Andrew tip-toed and looked at Mario. Mario said all recalcitrant, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you guys there. I¡¯d like to see how you guys are going to get in!¡± He didn¡¯t believe that the invitation in Andrew¡¯s hands was real. Who was Andrew to receive an invitation from Ray? They were just faking when they said they were taking part in the conference. Once they were out of his vision, they would definitely go somewhere else. And hence he should just bring them there. Once they reached the F.K. International Hotel, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fake any more. He would love to see how they would weasel their way out. Emily also knew that Andrew faked the invitation card because the invitations were all given out long ago. Based on their status, they wouldn¡¯t be allowed to go in. She was going to reject Mario¡¯s offer. But then Andrew said, ¡°Great, it would be nice to have a driver.¡± Mario, who was grinning, was fuming in anger when he heard what Andrew said, ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll see this till the end.¡± ¡°Andrew, are we really going?¡± asked Emily worriedly as she frowned. Andrew calmly nodded and said, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Emily wanted to mention that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get in because they didn¡¯t have an invitation but not going meant that they would be ying into Mario¡¯s hands. Andrew interrupted her and said, ¡°No buts, let¡¯s go!¡± Soon the three of them arrived at the F.K. International Hotel. It was already filled with cars and was crowded. Many heard that Ray wasing and was here all ready to take a nce at him. Nowadays, a rich and powerful person¡¯s appearance was more of importance than celebrities. Not to mention that this man had a worth of tens of billions. ¡°Hey, Emily, Andrew, I¡¯ll be here watching you guys trying to get in,¡± Mario smirked as he looked at them. Andrew grabbed Emily¡¯s hand and got out of the car. The moment they got out, Emily quickly said, ¡°Andrew, we should find a chance to leave.¡± ¡°Leave? Go where?¡± retorted Andrew. Emily was vexed, she said, ¡°You faked that invitation card. The checker will be able to immediately tell and I don¡¯t want to be embarrassed.¡± ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t it Ms. rk?¡± Cayden and Jason walked over. Emily looked ufortable the moment she saw them. ¡°Where are you going dressing up like that, Ms. rk?¡± said Cayden sarcastically. Andrew looked at Cayden and said, ¡°Participating in the conference. And you?¡± Jasonughed wintrily and said, ¡°Am I hearing things or are you spouting nonsense? Participating in the conference you say, do you even have an invitation card?¡± Jason pulled out a golden coloured invitation card from his pocket and purposely showed it off in front of them. Emily¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw that invitation card, it looked exactly the same as the one Andrew took out just now. Emily looked curiously at Andrew. He had to see this invitation card before and made an exact copy. ¡°This is the invitation card., Oone can only enter with this. Do you guys have one?¡± Jason talked down to them. ¡°Of course, why else would we be here?¡± Andrew took out the two invitation cards he had. Jason and Cayden were taken aback., Tthey looked at each other all puzzled. But Cayden then said, ¡°Hmph, you think you can go in with a fake one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to you if we can go in or not. Are yours fake?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jason and Caydenughed. Their families had at least a billion in assets, Cayden¡¯s family had a bit less, but Jason¡¯s family was definitely very rich. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait for you inside,¡± said Jason arrogantly to Andrew. He then walked proudly with Cayden to the entrance. But as they reached the entrance and showed their invitations, they were halted by the guards by the entrance. ¡°Sorry, you may not enter the venue.¡± Jason¡¯s facial expression changed, he thought he was hearing things. He asked shockingly, ¡°Why? We have invitation cards from Mr. Fraser!¡± ¡°You offended Mr. Fraser¡¯s precious guests and he didn¡¯t want to see you two.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cayden and Jason were puzzled, they looked at each other. Jason quickly said, ¡°How could it be? Are you guys mistaken? I am Maxwell Cook¡¯s son and the Deputy Commander of Division at K City. I haven¡¯t even met Mr. Fraser, how can I offend his guest?¡± ¡°If you are Jason Cook and Cayden Webb, then you guys are the correct people. Please take your leave in order to not interrupt the other guests from entering the venue.¡± At this moment, Andrew grabbed Emily¡¯s hand and walked inside, Emily asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go Bringing you in.¡± He walked up to the entrance., The the two guards said politely as they saw the invitation cards and said, ¡°Mr. Stone, Ms. rk, please go ahead.¡± Jason and Cayden were shocked at that scene. Jason quickly yelped, ¡°Are you guys mistaken? They are poor bums. Ms. rk¡¯s family went bankrupt half a year ago, they couldn¡¯t have more than a billion. Obviously, their invitation cards are fake.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. The guard¡¯s face darkened and he said sternly, ¡°Are you trying to cause trouble?¡± Jason quickly wilted the moment he saw the guard¡¯s stance as he was probably someone from the army. He could only leave in frustration with Cayden. They didn¡¯t know how and when they offended Mr. Fraser¡¯s precious guest. Naturally, these were all ording to Andrew¡¯s n. The guards were arranged by Phoenix. During the the Turner family trembled in fear. Mario who was standing yonder saw everything. He was waiting tough at Emily and Andrew for getting turned away, but instead, he saw Cayden and Jason being turned away. His facial expression turned sour, but soon after he snorted and said, ¡°So what if you guys could go in, the investment n was already internally decided to go to the Turner family.¡± Emily was stunned for being able to get into the venue. They really got in, and it was because of Andrew¡¯s invitation cards. ¡°Andrew, how did you get the invitations?¡± Andrew replied, ¡°Arade of mine knew Ray and was working here as a security guard. I requested him to get me these invitations.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just tell me about this?¡± asked Emily softly, she was ming Andrew. Andrew shrugged and said, ¡°I already told you.¡± ¡°I thought you were just bluffing, I didn¡¯t know that we could really get in. If I knew that we could, I would¡¯ve changed. Look at what I¡¯m wearing.¡± Emily felt underdressed and ufortable. It wasn¡¯t a simple gathering., Ppeople who were attending this conference were people of status and power. Everyone was dressed well and proper, but Emily was in casual jeans and a t-shirt. Andrew didn¡¯t mind, he said, ¡°So what? You are the main character tonight. You wouldn¡¯t need a pretty outfit to set yourself apart. Not to mention that you are always the prettiest to me no matter what you are wearing.¡± Emily¡¯s face turned bright red after hearing what he said. Chapter 9 The Main Character of Tonight Chapter 9 The Main Character of Tonight Andrew prepared her a surprised today and she was quite touched. But saying that she would be the main character tonight was a stretch. She was afraid that she didn¡¯t have such capabilities and she thought that maybe Andrew was talking about being the main character of his heart. ¡°Andrew!¡± Emily looked at Andrew and slightly gulped, she then said seriously, ¡°Thank you.¡± Even though Andrew kept lying, he didn¡¯t disappoint her this time. Even though they wouldn¡¯t be able to be part of Ray¡¯s investment n, she was content being able to participate in Ray¡¯s conference. The Andrew right now was good, it would be better if everything he said wasn¡¯t lies. But unfortunately, she could only wish. Thinking about that, she voluntarily raised her hand and grabbed Andrew¡¯s warm andrge hand. By holding his hand, she felt like what others thought of her didn¡¯t matter anymore. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t it the daughter of the rk family?¡± asked a man in suit and leather shoes, his voice filled with disdain. This was Maxwell Cook, Jason¡¯s father. He grinned, ¡°The rk family is gone, are you representing the Martin family today?¡± ¡°Maxwell, what are you saying? The Martin family isn¡¯t good enough toe,¡± said Caleb Reynolds, the fourth son of K City¡¯s fourth most influential family. After the rk family fell, the Reynolds family rose to third ce. Caleb and Maxwell were on good terms with Peter back then, but they were snobs. When the Turner family was destroying the rk family, they hid away, not wanting to get involved. And now that the rk family was gone, they came and mocked Emily. ¡°Maxwell, Caleb, are you guys mocking me?¡± Emily looked at them and asked. She could stand the people from the Martin family mocking her, but she wouldn¡¯t take it when people like these who weren¡¯t even rted to her kicked her when she was down. ¡°Of course not, what are you saying? We just wanted to ask how did you enteredget in.¡± ¡°You two, do you remember me?¡± Maxwell and Caleb exchanged nces and then they looked Andrew up and down. They leered, ¡°We do., Yyou are the son-inw who leeches off the rk family for more than 10 years. What¡¯s your name again? I don¡¯t seem to remember.¡± Heavy murderous intentions painted Andrew¡¯s face., Hhe inched closer to the both of them and smiled slightly as he said softly, ¡°I¡¯m Andrew. I¡¯m back to make the people who contributed to the downfall of the rk family pay. I hope you guys didn¡¯t have a hand in it.¡± After that, Andrew patted their shoulders firmly and walked away while holding Emily¡¯s hand. The two who were left behind, their faces looked like shit. After a brief moment, Maxwell said angrily, ¡°What the heck? How dare he threatened me?¡± ¡°Security, get those two out of here. They are not qualified to be here.¡± Maxwell and Caleb found a security guard on duty and yelled at him. Phoenix noticed that they were talking about Andrew. His face turned grim and he said coldly to Maxwell and Caleb, ¡°I can kill you guys right now if you guys don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± ¡°You, you¡­ Do you know who am I? I¡¯m Maxwell Cook and he is Caleb Reynolds.¡± Maxwell was filled with rage and he wanted to kill somebody. ¡°Get out of my face!¡± said Phoenix, he then proceeded to leave. Maxwell and Caleb exchanged nces again, they felt shitty. Andrew walked together with Emily and they found some seats. Emily couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Andrew, what did you say to them just now?¡± Andrew answered, ¡°Nothing much, I just wanted them to shut up.¡± ¡°Really..?¡± Emily couldn¡¯t believe that Andrew could be so gutsy, as those two were from influential families. ¡°Dear beloved guests and the elites of K City, good morning,¡± said the host with a bright voice on the stage. He was one of the most famous hosts in K City and he was always on television. He said a bunch of stuff and only then he went into the main topic, ¡°Now, I will be introducing our VIPs of today.¡± Many powerful people were sitting on the stage, and the heads of the three most influential families of K Cities, Louie Turner of the Turner family, David Webb of the Webb family and Cruz Reynolds of the Reynolds family, were there too. Louie Turner of the Turner family, David Webb of the Webb family and This is from N?velDrama.Org. Cruz Reynolds of the Reynolds family. The rest were also influential people from other organizations. They were all familiar faces, the people sitting up there dealt with each other quite often. Amongst the people was a man who looked like he was in his 30s. He was in an army uniform and his face was stern. He was sitting down but one could felt his prideful demeanordemeanouring from a person who fought on a battlefield before. ¡°You guys may not recognize him, but he is Mr. Fraser¡¯s special guest of the day. He is the Deputy Commander of Soutnd, Mr. Phoenix Morgan.¡± Everyone was in awe seeing that he was already the Deputy Commander of Soutnd at such a young age. What was this ce again? Why did somebody like thate to the unknown K City? Mr. Fraser had to be a very respectable person for being able to invite him over. And then there were two people among the crowd stealing nces with each other, breaking out in cold sweat. ¡°Andrew, is being the Deputy Commander of Soutnd respectable?¡± asked Emily curiously. Andrew pondered briefly and replied, ¡°Well yeah, he manages the whole army in Soutnd and can move the army around as he please.¡± Emily¡¯s eyes were open wide upon hearing him said ¡°Move the army around as please¡±. ¡°Someone like that isparable to a general from back then, right?¡± Andrew nodded, agreeing with what she was saying. Emily then observed Phoenix who was on the stage more attentively. If only Andrew held such a position, then nobody could say no to them being together. Sigh, if only. She nced at Andrew and looked hopeless. ¡°The next person I would like to introduce is the richest man of Southwest Region, Mr. Ray Fraser and along with him is his granddaughter, Ms. Rose Fraser.¡± The audience pped loudly and stood up, trying to get a good look at Mr. Fraser. A man who was in his 70s stood up amidst the pping. His hair was white as snow, but his face was glowing healthily. Next to him was a girl in double ponytails holding his arm, she was smiling brightly as well. She wasn¡¯t the prettiest, but she had a great aura around her and she looked like an angel. The other powerful people from the influential families appeared meek in front of Ray. ¡°Good day, I thank all of you for attending my event today. I¡¯ll keep things short. K City is a city with a promising future and I am very interested in it. I¡¯m here today, hoping to find someone to work together with me. Please don¡¯t worry., Eeverything will be carried out fair and square. Everyone who gets to attend this event is the top businessmen of K City. I look forward to cooperating with any of you. That¡¯s all from me, thank you.¡± He finished his speech and sat down. He said that but everyone in K City knew that Ray was here to work together with the Turner family. Louie also thought that that was a fact and he was smiling non-stop. The host on stage quickly said, ¡°Please calm down, dear guests. We are soon entering the highlight of the day. We will be waiting quietly as we wait for the lucky winner. Let¡¯s see who will be the fortunate one to work together with Mr. Fraser.¡± The method implemented was simple., Nthe names of all people who participated in today¡¯s event would be put in apletely sealed golden box. The paper would then be drawn and the name which was drawn would be the lucky winner. ¡°Are you ready to be the lucky winner?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Tonight, you will be the lucky winner.¡± Emily put her hand on Andrew¡¯s forehead and shook her head hopelessly, ¡°Thank you, Andrew. I¡¯m content already being able toe here and take a look at Mr. Fraser. Don¡¯t be so na?ve, everyone here knows that the box is only filled with Louie Turner¡¯s name.¡± Emily sighed deeply and looked helpless. Andrew looked at the host on stage., Hhe had already picked a name. He held the microphone and was about to announce the lucky winner of today, ¡°The person who Mr. Ray Fraser is going to work together with is K City¡¯s¡­¡± He suddenly stopped, because the name on the card wasn¡¯t the name that he was told to read! Chapter 10 The God of War In The Army, The Weapon Of The State Chapter 10 The God of War In The Army, The Weapon Of The State At this moment, time seemed to have frozen, and the surrounding became iparably silent. No one was talking, and everyone was holding their breath waiting for the host to read out the "lucky winner". Of course, everyone''s eyes were also on the lucky winner. But five seconds, ten seconds passed, the host still did not read out the name. The host looked at the name on the paper in amazement. This was indeed too incredible. He knew that this was an investment conference for the Turner family, but he didn''t know why the Turner family''s name was not on the paper. "What''s going on here? Why did he stop reading?" "Could it be that the microphone is broken?" Some people who were impatient began to speak. Following the increasing number of people asking questions, the venue instantly became chaotic. In order to relieve the embarrassment, the host could only say, "Today, Mr. Fraser''s partner is the head of the number one family in K City, Louie Turner. Let''s wee Mr. Turner." He didn''t know which part had gone wrong. But he could never go wrong by saying that. As soon as he finished his words, congrattory apuse rang out from the scene. Louie also stood up and gave a victorious smile. "Let''s go, Andrew." Although she had long known this was the end, before the name was announced, Emily had to admit that she still held out hope that a miracle woulde to her. Now, she was utterly desperate. How could such a good thing fall into herp? It was already a miracle in itself that she got in. Andrew, however, took her by the arm and said calmly, "No hurry, just wait and see. Maybe a miracle will happen." Emily frowned and said, "Don''t worry., I''ll go talk to Grandpa. If he doesn''t agree, we''ll go out and live on our own. I promised my dad I wouldn''t abandon you." Andrew''s heart shook. These were the warmest words he had ever heard in his life. Just by Emily''s words, Andrew was willing to give her the world! At this moment, Louie had already bowed, stood up, and was ready to speak. "Wait!" A deep, booming, masculine voice sounded. It was Ray. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Louie hurriedly said, "Mr. Fraser, thank you for your trust. You can rest assured that the Turner family will do their best to cooperate with you. In K City, as long as it is what you want, I will definitely live up to your expectations." But Rose helped Ray up. He looked at the host on stage with an unhappy face and asked, "Did you make a mistake? What I value most in my life is reputation, and I cannot tolerate any falsification. I will give you one more chance. Is it really the Turner family that was written on the note that was drawn?" Ray''s sudden question was unbelievable to the audience and even to those on stage. What was Ray up to? Wasn''t the note drawn by the Turner family already decided before? Faced with Ray''s stern questioning, the host''s sweat soaked through his clothes, and his forehead broke out in a cold sweat. He stammered, "Mr. Fraser, I, don''t quite understand what you mean?" "Are you sure you don''t understand?" Ray''s voice seemed even angrier. The host couldn''t afford to mess with the Turner family, but he didn''t dare to mess with Ray. So he hurriedly said, "No, no, no, I just read it wrong. I didn''t draw the Turner family." "Not the Turner family? What? What the hell?¡± "Yes, how can it not be the Turner family?" The host said with a red face, "Actually, the person who is working with Mr. Ray is Miss rk of the D.K. Group." Silence, the scene was silent, and everyone suspected that they heard wrong. Including Emily, she also doubted her own ears. Only Andrew, he already knew the end. After the silence, there was a mor. Those in the room might not know who Emily was. But the employees of D.K. Group knew that it was given by Peter to his daughter-inw''s family. His family''s assets, let alone 100 million, were now estimated to be less than even 10 million. "Andrew, is this true?" This was too incredible! Ever since her father passed away, she hadn''t experienced such a surprise. This was even more exciting than winning the lottery. Seeing her smile, Andrew also gave a frank smile. At least he hadn''t done all this for anything. In addition to making Emily happy, he wanted the Turner family to watch what was theirs pass through their hands one by one. Andrew looked straight at Louie, who looked livid on the stage. It was all part of his n. "Mr. Fraser, did you make a mistake?" Louie asked Ray in disbelief. Ray turned his head to look at Louie and asked, "Are you questioning me?" Louie gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Fraser, if you work with anyone here, I won''t have anyints. But why would you want to work with the D.K. Group? It''s just a small business that''s about to go bankrupt. Besides, they are not even qualified to attend today''s meeting. Mr. Fraser, you must have made a mistake." "Mr. Turner, what do you mean by that? What do you mean by I made a mistake?" Ray asked angrily. Although Louie was angry in his heart, he didn''t dare to argue with Ray. As the richest man in the southwest, Ray was not just rich. After the two finished the conversation, the venue also became quiet. Although everyone felt unbelievable, they still epted this fact. "Next, I''d like to invite Miss rk from D.K. Group to speak on stage." The host wiped his cold sweat and said. Emily was so nervous inside. This surprise was too big, too exciting. Andrew gave her a gentle pat on her shoulder and said, "Go ahead, my leadingdy." "Don''t forget, you''re Peter''s daughter." Andrew''s words were like a shot in the arm for her. Yes, she was Peter''s daughter. Why should she have stage fright? With that in mind, Emily plucked up her energy and took a step toward the stage. Caleb and Maxwell looked at each other. Only they were getting more and more scared. After the speeches, Emily shook hands with Mr. Ray and took a picture with him. She wanted to ask Andrew to take a picture with her, but Andrew was no longer in the audience. She didn''t have time to look for Andrew before she was flooded with people congratting her. TAfter the meeting went over was over. Phoenix sent Ray off to leave the venue. "Mr. Fraser, for today''s incident, Commander Stone orders me to say thank you," Phoenix said in a righteous manner. Ray waved his hand and said, "It was a blessing for me to be able to work for Commander Stone. Only, I don''t know if I will have the chance to meet themander-in-Chief in my lifetime." "Mr. Fraser, please don''t worry. Themander-in-chief has said that he wille to thank you personally." "Then I will just wait." After saying goodbye to Phoenix, Rose and Ray got into the car. Sitting in the car, Ray sighed and said, "I still haven''t been able to meet Commander Stone once." Rose had long wanted to ask some questions. Grandpa had agreed long ago to cooperate with the Turner family this time, and only the Turner family was qualified to cooperate with Grandpa. Now because of a person, grandpa changed his mind. This person must not be simple. "Grandpa, who is this Commander Stone you are talking about?" Rose asked Ray curiously. Hearing his granddaughter ask that, Ray suddenly became serious. He said solemnly, "The god of war in the army, the country''s most important weapon. He is aA living legend." Rose looked at her grandfather in confusion. Wasn''t this a great man he wasmenting on? If there really was such a person, Rose must see him. Chapter 11 Mascot of the Whole Family Chapter 11 Mascot of the Whole Family Walking out of the F.K. International Hotel, Emily''s mind was in turmoil. She didn''t leave right away, but sat down by the fountain in front of the F.K. International Hotel. She didn''t know when Andrew left, and she searched the entire hotel without finding him. What was ridiculous was that she didn''t have Andrew''s phone number or all his contact information, so she had to wait in front of the hotel. At this moment, she suddenly had a bad feeling that Andrew might have left her? Or did something happen to Andrew? He had just offended Jason and Cayden. With this thought, she felt even more like she was on tenterhooks "Are you waiting for me?" Suddenly, Andrew''s voice came from behind. "Andrew!" Emily suddenly raised her head and looked at Andrew who was walking towards her not far away. She eximed with joy, "Is it really you, Andrew? Where have you been?" She quickened her pace and rushed toward Andrew, cing her hands on his arm. But soon, she felt she was a little out of her element. Although she and Andrew were married, they had never done what a couple would do. Although they grew up together, they never even fell in love. She didn''t like Andrew very much at first, but she had to ept this fact because her dad forced her to. It wasn''t until they had their wedding that she slowly came to terms with the fact that she was married to Andrew. In response to this move by Emily, Andrew was also amazed in his mind. This was the first time since the marriage that Emily had taken the initiative to be intimate with him. "Andrew, where did you just go? I can''t even find you." Emily asked, with some irritation. Andrew asked, "Are you concerned about me?" As Andrew put her true thoughts into words, Emily''s face instantly took on a blush, but she still said stubbornly, "No, how could I care about you." "Haha, I just had a chat with myrades." "Oh!" Emily replied, then said, "Can you tell me where you''re going before you go next time?" "Okay, I got it," Andrew replied. Emily said softly, "Come on, let''s go home." She would do this to Andrew just out of gratitude to him! ... The news that D. K Group had be Ray''s chosen business partner was already well known throughout K City, and many people even went directly to the Martin family to congratte them. Therefore, it was difficult for Brian not to know about it. Now, the entire Martin family was in a celebratory mood, waiting for Emily and Andrew to get home. Being able to partner with Ray meant that the Martin family would soon rise to prominence. "Emily, you''re finally back,e on, go inside and have a rest." As soon as Brian saw Emily, he hurried up to greet her, and his attitude towards her made a 360 degree reversal. "Emily is really a mascot for our family." "Yes, yes, as I''ve said before, the more people in the family, the greater the power, and this power "Emily has been a blessing to us." Thus, Emily went from a jinx to a mascot recognized by the whole family. Emily looked at her family, somewhat ttered. Five days ago, everyone was using her of being a jinx, and even forcing her to marry Ashley for the sake of the family business. As soon as she sat down, her aunt, Alicia hurriedly brought up the tea, and her attitude towards Emily was simply too nice. "Rosa, you''ve really given birth to a great daughter. She''s really capable and has really won the credit for the Martin family." Harris said with a thumbs up. "Exactly, she has inherited Peter''s genespletely. Their genes are really excellent," Eden also praised. "Don''t forget, half of the blood she bleeds is also from the Martin family, haha." From the beginning of the dinner, everyone kept asking Emily questions, such as when she would sign the contract, and whether there were other terms in the contract. As a result, Emily couldn''t even enjoy her meal properly and was only busy answering everyone''s questions. On the contrary, Andrew didn''t say a word, but just kept his head down and enjoyed his food. Everyone in the Martin family was in the excitement of winning this jackpot, except for one person who showed extreme unhappiness, and that person was Mario. Throughout the process, Mario stayed sullen and silent. The look in his eyes was not jealous, but hateful as he looked at Emily. If Emily seeded in signing the contract, the Martin family would certainly have nothing to do with him in the future. Thinking about his future status, he became more and more distressed. After the dinner, Brian directly gifted Emily with a set of kimono embroidered with gold silk thread. "Emily, this is a golden silk kimono that has been passed down from generation to generation in the Martin family for hundreds of years. It has only been passed down to daughters-inw, not daughters, but now I''m passing it on to you, and I hope you will take good care of it." The so-called golden silk kimono was a garment embroidered with ayer of gold thread after weaving. It was not the golden iron wires, but the golden silk threads made of authentic gold, so the degree of prestige couldn''t be measured in terms of value. "Grandpa, didn''t you say that this kimono is going to be given to my future wife?" Mario got anxious and shouted instantly. Whoever was able to get this kimono also meant that he would be able to be the head of the family in the future, and this was the tradition of the Martin family. "You shut up! Look at Emily, you should learn more from her in the future." Brian yelled sternly. Mario gave a jealous look at Emily, his eyes full of resentment. "Grandpa, this gift is too expensive, I...can''t ept it." Emily took into ount what Brian had just said about the family legacy. She really didn''t think about it that much, now she just wanted to take good care of Rosa and Andrew. Brian smiled and said, "No, no, no, this is what you deserve." "Emily, just ept it." Rosa chimed in beside her. The rest of the family also urged Emily to ept it, but Emily couldn''t make up her mind, so she cast her eyes on Andrew. For some reason, she actually had learned to rely on Andrew. Andrew shook his head to signal her not to ept it, and Emily said hurriedly, "Grandpa, I really can''t All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. take it. After all the bad things that have happened to our family, we are already grateful that you can still take us in." "What are you talking about? We''re family." Brian said frankly. After Emily''s repeated excuses, Brian didn''t force it on Emily, but simply said, "Well, when you two sign the contract, I''ll give you and Andrew a reception, and you''ll wear it." Emily blushed, wasn''t this asking her to be Andrew''s bride again? When Mario got home, the more Mario thought about what happened at the dinner, the angrier he got. If he allowed Emily to continue to excel like this, his position would be in jeopardy. He had to do something now, if he waited until Emily to sign the contract, by then the entire family''s attention would be focused on her, and he would really never have the chance to rise again. So he went to the living room and found Eden, who was watching TV, "Dad, we can''t just sit here and await our doom." Eden froze for a moment and asked, "What do you mean by that?" "Dad, are you just going to stand by and watch Emily steal our family''s estate? She''s too conspicuous now, Grandpa''s eyes are on her, and if we let her sign this contract, I''m afraid our position will be threatened." Eden frowned and said, "Do you think I can''t think of it? But what can we do now? She''s the one who went to the conference, and she''s the one who sessfully negotiated the cooperation." "Dad, how about I go sign this contract?" Eden''s eyes were fixed on Mario and he asked, "Is this going to work?" Marioughed, "Why not? Dad, think about it, if I go and sign this contract, Grandpa will definitely treat me differently, after all, I''m part of the Martin family." Eden nodded thoughtfully, then asked, "You have a point, but how should you tell your Grandpa? You mustn''t talk nonsense." "Dad, don''t worry, I''m sure Grandpa will approve of my idea too." Chapter 12 Go Away Chapter 12 Go Away The early next morning, Eden and his son, Mario came to find Brian. ¡°Father, Emily really regards the D.K. Group as her father¡¯s! She has suppressed her indignation for half a year in the Martin¡¯s family just because that she wants to be able to retake the D. K. Group one day!¡± ¡°After she got the cooperation opportunity yesterday, she didn¡¯t mention half a word about Martin¡¯s family in what she said. Obviously, it means that she doesn¡¯t consider Martin¡¯s family as her home at all!¡± Mario said hurriedly, ¡°Yes, grandpa, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange as Andrew came back during this time? Perhaps the two of them are plotting to take over the D.K. Group as their own. When they take control of the power, probably the Martin¡¯s family will belong to either the rk¡¯s family or the Stone¡¯s family!¡± Brian kept his eyebrows furrowed, in fact, he was also thinking about this issue beside them. Although Emily was his granddaughter, she was an outsider after all. How could they be reconciled to such a prospect if the Martin¡¯s family¡¯s property belonged to the rk¡¯s family one day? ¡°Then what kind of solution do you have?¡± Brian asked seriously. ¡°Grandpa, Ray Fraser must have seen the prospect of ourpany so that¡¯s why he is willing to invest in us. Thus, it should be the same for anyone to sign this contract. I think you can leave this to me, then it is sure that Martin¡¯s family will be able to stand firm in the future.¡± Mario¡¯s words influenced Brian whoter nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°Mario, grandpa has always been treating you as the heir of the Martin¡¯s family and I hope you won¡¯t let me down this time.¡± People are selfish and Brian had no exception. If both Mario and Emily could do this, he was more willing to leave it to Mario. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpa, I will definitely not let you down.¡± Mario said confidently. Mario was in an extraordinary good mood after he walked out of Brian¡¯s house. Emily, how dare you fight with me? By the time he walked out of the Martin¡¯s family and was just about to get into his car, he saw Andrew and Emily who seemed to find Brian. ¡°Where are you guys going?¡± Mario asked maliciously. Emily nned to ignore him. ¡°Hey, let me tell you, grandpa has already appointed me to the cooperation project with Ray and now I¡¯m going to sign the contract with him!¡± Mario spoke proudly to Emily. Emily froze upon hearing this and asked immediately, ¡°What do you say? Why should you go? That obviously belongs to me!¡± Marioughed, ¡°Well, it is just because I am a part of the Martin¡¯s family! Besides, aren¡¯t we all working for Martin¡¯s family? What is the difference between you and me?¡± He then started his car and drove away unhurriedly after finishing his words. Emily was so angry that she clenched her teeth as she walked towards her grandpa, Brian¡¯s house. While saying angrily, ¡°I am going to judge with grandpa! Why should he appoint Mario to do this?¡± She was then pulled back by Andrew just after taking two steps. Emily froze for a moment before she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go. It is grandpa¡¯s idea.¡± Andrew understood what was happening and he knew well that they didn¡¯t consider Emily as a part of their family. Emily knitted her eyebrows and said, ¡°But this should belong to me as I take it down sessfully!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright! Mario can¡¯t sign the contract!¡± Andrew replied in a rxing way. Emily frowned and said, ¡°What do you know?¡± Emily left aggrievedly after finishing her words, leaving Andrew alone. Looking at Emily¡¯s departing figure, Andrew shook his head helplessly. In the past five days, Andrew had seen that Emily had indeed suffered a lot and put in a lot of effort in order to get the contract. But why should she worry about all this as Andrew had already arranged everything. How could his woman be bullied? On the other side, Mario had already arrived at Ray¡¯s office which was just built in a high ss area in K City. Ray was a person who acted decisively as he bought the building directly without a second thought. He had been preparing for the investment since he said he would invest in K City and he had named thepany Southwest Estate. Mario came to the entrance happily when he saw such a magnificent office building. Just as he was about to enter, a guard stopped him, ¡°What are you here for?¡± Mario said arrogantly when he looked at the doorman, ¡°I¡¯m the future heir of the D.K. Group and my name is Mario Martin. I am here to talk to Ray Fraser about the cooperation project and I want to see him!¡± The doorman frowned when he looked at such an arrogant guy, but he did hear that there was a contract to be signed. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯m going to talk to our manager.¡± Mario said, ¡°Well, what else do you need to say?¡± He then walked in while uttering those words but was stopped by another doorman. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± The doorman was taller and stronger and he red at Mario and said angrily, ¡°do you think I¡¯m deaf?¡¯ His rude voice sounded like he wanted to kill someone. Mario was so frightened that his face almost turned pale. He said nervously, ¡°Wait for Ray toe down and see how he will fire you!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After the doorman came to the office, he met the manager, Aleksander Knight, ¡°Mr. Knight, someone from the D.K. Group said he came to sign the contract.¡± ¡°Who is it from D.K. Group?¡± Aleksander, who was the person in charge of the branchpany of Ray Fraser, asked. ¡°He said his name is Mario Martin, the future heir of the D.K. Group?¡± ¡°Mario Martin?¡± Aleksander pulled the corner of his lip to reveal a smile and said, ¡°Then let him wait and say I¡¯m not here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The doorman looked at Aleksander puzzled. ¡°Go ahead and just say it in this way!¡± Finishing his words, Aleksander got himself up and went to the window, seeing Mario from above. The doorman came to the door, looked at Mario and said, ¡°Our manager, Mr. Knight has said to let you wait for him for a while.¡± Mario frowned and asked, ¡°Do you make any mistake? Don¡¯t you tell Mr. Knight who I am?¡± ¡°Are you deaf?¡± The doorman who had just spoken shouted again in fury. Mario was frightened again that he took a few steps back and said, ¡°Fine, wait and see who will be the one to suffer when Mr. Knightes!¡± When Mr. Knight said to let him wait meant there was something! Perhaps he meant to test Mario¡¯s sincerity. Since it was such a big enterprise, how could it not show its sincerity? Thinking about this, Marioughed arrogantly in his heart. An hour passed followed by two hours passed. There was still no response inside, Mario who couldn¡¯t hold himself back then asked the doorman, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Mr. Knighte yet?¡± The doorman sensed something was wrong as Mr. Knight clearly had nothing to do but he intended to make things difficult intentionally for this man. No wonder, this was what the man should deserve as he looked down on people as soon as he arrived. The doorman then said impatiently, ¡°What are you anxious for? Mr. Knight has so many things to do in a day and he will call you after he has dealt with them.¡± Mario red at him as a doorman dared to talk to him like that and this was really against him! But when he saw the other doorman, he instantly put his words aside. He stood there and waited for a whole day without eating anything. In the afternoon, he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore so he asked, ¡°Sir, when will Mr. Knight be free?¡± The doorman frowned and said, ¡°Well, Mr. Knight said to let you go away as we only sign the contract with Miss rk.¡± Chapter 13 the Attitude of Begging Chapter 13 the Attitude of Begging As Mario was surprise by these words said, he shouted with eyes wide open, ¡°What? You want me to piss off? Is this what Aleksander said? Do you know that I...¡± As he was about to finish his sentence, he quickly stopped talking. This was because the strong man was staring at him furiously. ¡°Never mind, you guys let me in and I''ll talk to Aleksander myself.¡± After saying that, he was about to barge in. ¡°What do you want to do? Get out when I tell you to get out. You want to cause some trouble?¡± The guard drew out an electric baton. ¡°Are you deaf?¡± The guard shouted again. ¡°No, no, you''re just two guards. I''ve been waiting for Aleksander for the entire day. I must meet him...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the guard grabbed on to Mario. ¡°Are you deaf?¡± As he said that sentence, he threw Mario out. ¡°Hurry up and get out.¡± Mario stood up furiously and cursed, ¡°You win this time.¡± After returning home, Eden and grandfather, Brian, were there, and Brian asked, ¡°Mario, how did it go? Did you get him to sign the contract?¡± Mario was angry and wanted to cry. However, he definitely could not talk about what happened today, so he could only say while being thick-skinned, ¡°Aleksander said that I should go see him tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good, as long as you can get him to sign the contract, you will be the pride of our Martin family in the future.¡± Mario nodded his head with a bitter smile. He remained think-headed and went to beg for three days. However, in exchange for his dedication, the result his got was being told to get out. He finally could not hold it in any longer, so he went home to vent his anger. ¡°What? He wanted you to scram?¡± Brian looked at Mario in surprise.¡± He nagged so much that he wanted to smack Mario a few times in that instant, ¡°You punk, you''re really not good enough to aplish anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, grandpa. I think that Emily must have given him some benefit. Otherwise, how could he not sign the contract? I knew that Emily must be relying on the fact that she has good looks, so that''s why...¡± ¡°You should shut up!¡± Brian shouted angrily. ¡°Go, call Emily toe over.¡± Brian sat down on the chair, gnashing his teeth in anger. After Mario left, Brian said angrily, ¡°If I had known you couldn''t do it, I wouldn''t have let you go, what a useless person.¡± Eden pitifully pleaded for his son, ¡°Father, Mario also just wanted to do something for our family, his mindset was good.¡± Brian red at Eden with hatred and roared, ¡°This is all because of the good son you taught.¡± ¡°Father, don''t worry. In the future, Mario won''t cause you any more trouble.¡± On a dining table, there were three people eating, it was Emily¡¯s family. Rosa said to Emily, ¡°Emily, you shouldn''t me your grandfather too much, we are living with them after all. He gave us a ce to stay and it¡¯s already not that easy, at least we''re not homeless.¡± ¡°Mom, I know.¡± Emily replied. Listening to the conversation between the two, Andrew expression changed and he said, ¡°Don''t worry guys, we will be home soon.¡± Rosa and Emily looked at Andrew but they did not reply.¡± ¡°Emily, there is something I need to tell you.¡± Andrew put down the bowl in his hand with a serious face. Emily observed based on Andrew¡¯s expression that he was serious and nodded her head, ¡°What is it? You may tell me.¡± ¡°Later, Mario mighte over to find you and tell you to go to the conference room. If his attitude is bad, you must not go. People like Mario can¡¯t be continuously spoiled, or he will be reckless.¡± Emily was a bit confused so she asked, ¡°What is heing to see me for?¡± ¡°He wants to bring you to help sign the contract.¡± Andrew spoke while picking up his clothes. Emily continued looking at Andrew in bewilderment and asked, ¡°Didn''t Grandpa tell him to get it sign?¡± ¡°He can''t, this contract will only be sign if you are there.¡± ¡°By the way, I have something to do, I''ll leave first. Remember, don''t agree to Grandpa''s request, you can only agree to it if I say so.¡± Andrew said as he walked out towards the door. ¡°Andrew, where are you going? Why do you leave after eating during these days? You''re such a big man, even if you don''t want to work to support your family, that¡¯s fine. However, you don¡¯t even help Emily, isn''t Emily¡¯s matter important to you?¡± After rosa had kept in her anger for a few days, she finally could not help but say it. Andrew faintly smiled and said, ¡°Rosa, I really have something very important to do. You can tell me anything after Ie back.¡± After saying that, Andrew just walked away. He had been like this for the past few days. He kept going out after eating, not taking Emily¡¯s matter to heart at all. ¡°This Andrew, he¡¯s a bit unbelievable.¡± Rosa muttered in a very angry manner. Emily said in a serious tone, ¡°Mom, maybe he really had something to do.¡± Although she said it like that, Emily still held a grudge against Andrew¡¯s attitude. However, she was wondering about what Andrew had said just now, why did he say that Mario would ¡°Knock, knock, knock,¡± the sound of someone knocking the door came through. ¡°Rosa, it''s me, Mario.¡± The tone of voice carried a sense of displeasure and resentment. Emily and Rosa looked at each other, realizing that Andrew was really right. As Rosa opened the door, Mario greeted her while looking at Emily and spoke, ¡°Hey, Emily, Grandpa This is from N?velDrama.Org. wants you to go to the conference room to have a meeting with you.¡± Hearing Mario¡¯smanding tone, she felt very ufortable and gave a sigh, saying, ¡°No, I''m not avable.¡± Mario¡¯s expression changed and he shouted sternly, ¡°What do you mean? Grandpa told you to go to the meeting. I just came over to deliver the message.¡± ¡°If I''m not wrong, you should be here to beg for my help, right?¡± Emily ignored Mario being condescending. ¡°You...¡± He nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Alright, then I''ll ask Grandpa toe and invite you personally, then you''ll know if I''m here to beg for your help.¡± After he finished speaking, he mmed the door and walked out in a rage. He was still angry from Grandpa''s scolding, but he did not expect to be angry again because of Emily. What are you tugging at? You really think I¡¯m going to beg for your help, right? After Mario left, Rosa asked with a nervous face, ¡°Emily, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t interfere. I think Andrew is right, they just can''t keep getting spoiled, or they will keep bullying us.¡± Rosa said helplessly, ¡°This child of mine, when did you start to keep mentioning Andrew.¡± ¡°What? Noting?¡± Brian was somewhat bursting with anger. Mario said, ¡°Yes, grandpa, Emily clearly doesn¡¯t respect you.¡± ¡°No, it must be you, you let her know about you going to get the contract signed, didn''t you?¡± Under Brian¡¯s gaze, Mario did not dare to lie and could only nod slightly and admit it. ¡°You''re really useless to the core!¡± Brian was so angry that he wanted to swing something and hit Mario with it. He pointed at Mario and roared, ¡°Go and invite her over to me. Even if it means that you need to kneel down, I still want her toe to the meeting. I¡¯ll use this chance to test you, see if whether or not she Mario quickly raised his head up and said with a sobbing face, ¡°Grandpa, this...¡± ¡°You should scram off now.¡± Brian picked up something and was about to hit him with it. Mario got up in a hurry and ran out in a sh. ¡®Emily, this Emily, you have caused me too much trouble this time.¡¯ He thought to himself. ¡®When this contract is signed, let''s see what I will do to drive you out of the Martin family.¡¯ He continued thinking. However, the most important thing at the moment is to tell Emily to go to the meeting, or else the one who will be driven out it him. Not long after, the door of Emily¡¯s house was being knocked again. Mario walked into the house with a smile on his face and said to Emily who was sitting on the sofa watching TV, ¡°Emily, I''m sorry, what happened before was my fault. You should just forget about it and just go to the meeting; grandpa really has something very important to say.¡± Chapter 14 Andrew is a Waiter Chapter 14 Andrew is a Waiter Looking at Mario¡¯s disgruntled expression, Emily was about to burst intoughter. For these past six months, she finally felt a hint of pleasure. But she didn¡¯t n on paying Mario any attention. ¡°Come on, cousin, I¡¯m begging you. Grandpa and your uncles are all waiting for you. I promise, if you¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll never talk back to you again. Whatever you tell me to do, I¡¯ll do it.¡± The second she heard this, Emily was ted, and said, ¡°Alright, then get out of here!¡± Mario¡¯s expression grew dim. He bitterly smiled and asked, ¡°Then, will youe?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Emily said in a cold tone. Mario walked out in a humiliated manner. Right now, he felt like he wanted to kill Emily. She told him to get lost! But he didn¡¯t leave right away. Since he was here to beg for Emily¡¯s help, if he wasn¡¯t sincere, there was no way she¡¯d go to the meeting, and grandpa would definitely skin him alive. After a while, Emily also came out; she told Mario, ¡°Sometimes, you can¡¯t be too proud as a person. You might end up asking for help sooner orter as well.¡± ¡°What was before won¡¯t always stay the same. I hope you¡¯ll remember well what kind of state you are in today.¡± After she was done speaking, she headed into the Martin family¡¯s conference room. Mario looked up and red at Emily. There was no way he¡¯d let Emily off the hook for this. Emily got a good look at the Martin family. None of them treated her like a member of the family. The second she entered the conference room, everyone¡¯s expression was odd. Each one looked very enthusiastic and was full of smiles. Sure enough, the moment she sat down, grandpa cut to the chase and asked her directly, ¡°Emily, the reason we called you here today is to ask you when you will go sign the contract with Mr. Fraser. How ¡°Yeah, Emily; it¡¯s better to get this settled early; what if they retract on their offer. These days, there¡¯s word out that our family is getting yed.¡± Eden added. Emily looked at the two of them, and said bluntly, ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you ask cousin to go sign?¡± The second she said this, Brian¡¯s face instantly turned red. He quickly added, ¡°What, that¡¯s not true; who said so?¡± Emily looked at Mario and said, ¡°Him; he said so himself.¡± ¡°Wh- wh- what!¡± Brian threw a death stare over at Mario. Then heughed and said, ¡°I was worried that you¡¯d be too tired! So I asked Mario to help you out. After all, he¡¯s your cousin; he should help you out when he can. We can¡¯t just let him idle around.¡± Emilyughed drily in her mind; help her out? Where was he to help her out when she was still working in the office? Now that she was about to sign the contract, he was here to ¡°help her out¡±. Never had she seen a more shameless person. ¡°Emily, don¡¯t y coy; now¡¯s not the time. Hurry and get the contract signed, that¡¯s the most important T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. thing right now.¡± Emily said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to sign. You guys are quite capable, no? Go sign it yourselves.¡± Mario couldn¡¯t stand it anymore; he clenched his fists and was about to speak. Eden blurted out, ¡°Emily, it¡¯s my fault. Since we¡¯re all family, please, don¡¯t fight with your cousin, alright?¡± Eden never looked up to Emily and always talked down on her. But now, even he knew he had to soften his attitude. Emily looked to Brian and said, ¡°Grandpa, I know the Martin family has always taken care of me and my mother. I don¡¯t want to hassle you all, but I just want to get the respect I deserve.¡± Eden butt in and quickly said, ¡°Of course, of course; we¡¯ll definitely respect you from now on. Can you sign the contract now?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t sign just yet; I want to see how you all behave.¡± Emily learned from Andrew to hold herself in a higher position of power. Up to this point, Mario couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, and he burst out, ¡°Emily, what are you doing? Everyone in the family is begging you, what more do you want? If I could have signed, would wee to ask you? It¡¯s because we¡¯re giving you face that we asked you toe. You¡¯ve been living and eating off our family for so long, isn¡¯t it time you contributed a bit to the family?¡± ¡°Well, interesting.¡± Emily said, then stood up and got ready to leave. This was like a p to the face to everyone present. Mario angrilyined, ¡°Grandpa, you see that? This person¡¯s way too defiant, she doesn¡¯t even respect you. And that¡¯s before signing the contract; imagine what¡¯ll happen after signing the contract.¡± ¡°Yeah, dad; Emily is getting way out of league.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see; we still need her, so that¡¯s why she¡¯s acting so arrogant.¡± The Martin family¡¯s conference room was filled with the voice of usations. ¡°Enough!¡± Brian shouted out in anger. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Which one of you has the ability to sign the contract?¡± ¡°Shouting like this, what do you expect to get done? In any way, you all have to convince Emily to sign the contract within these few days.¡± Having said this, Brian got up and left. Emily let out a long sigh of relief after she left the conference room. Never did she expect that she¡¯d be able to act high and mighty as she did today. The Martin family did everything they could to suppress her. Today, she was finally able to retaliate. In a few days, it would be her birthday; it¡¯d be the first birthday without her father. It might be a lonely birthday; maybe no one would even remember. But she was determined to be well, and let her father in heaven rest in peace. From these past few days, Andrew was able to aplish two things. The first thing was, Emily¡¯s birthday wasing up in ten days, so he was nning a big surprise for her. The second thing was to recover. Right now, he was only at 30% of his full capacity. He became injured on the battlefield during his fight with themanders of the seven kingdoms. Also, hearing the news of Peter¡¯s death, he was incredibly devastated, and it also affected his body¡¯s recovery. Therefore, he picked out a teahouse with a better atmosphere in K City to recuperate. Today, he returned again to Wanzhonglou. A waitress carried tea and walked toward Andrew. Suddenly, she tripped and fell on Andrew. The tea was poured on him as well. ¡°I, I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, sir, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± The waitress was about to burst into tears as she apologized. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Andrew replied in a calm manner. He touched his wet clothes. This was not helpful to remove the blood in his body. He asked the waitress, ¡°Do you have any dry change of clothes?¡± The waitress nodded emphatically and said, ¡°Yes, yes, but only our uniforms.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine; can I borrow a set to wear?¡± The water on his body obstructed Andrew from unleash his abilities. ¡°Alright, right away.¡± The waitress hurried to retrieve a set of uniform in the worker¡¯s lounge. After he got changed, Andrew continued to expel the blood inside him. Meanwhile, as Emily was out shopping, she suddenly received a text message. She looked at her phone; her best friend Mary sent a photo and a string of voice messages. The photo was a waiter. Upon a closer look, the waiter was Andrew, and he was at the Wanzhonglou. Emily was shocked at that Andrew was taking a part time job as a waiter. No wonder he always headed out early in the morning these past few days. Chapter 15 Who Is Andrew Stone? Chapter 15 Who Is Andrew Stone? She opened the voicemail that was sent by Mary Harvey. Mary said, ¡°Emily rk, this seems to be your husband. I just walked past Wanzhonglou and saw him identally. Is he working at Wanzhonglou as a waiter?¡± After listening to Mary¡¯s words, Emily felt her heart stabbed by a knife. Then, she stood up and rushed to Wanzhonglou hurriedly. When she arrived somewhere near Wanzhonglou, she saw Andrew who was wearing the waiter¡¯s uniform resting at the second floor. She did not expect that Andrew was working as a waiter and did not let her know. She took out her phone and called Andrew. He picked up her call quickly. ¡°Andrew, where are you?¡± asked Emily. Andrew replied, ¡°Oh, I am dealing some issues outside. Anything?¡± ¡°Nothing. Can you tell me your location?¡± ¡°Mine? I am going back soon. Are you going to tell me something?¡± ¡°Nothing. Can¡¯t I call you for no reason? Come back earlier then. I will hang up the call.¡± After finishing talking, she hung up. Then she could not bear to look at Andrew again. Her heart was filled with the feeling of unsettling and difort. Why did he rather work as a waiter than seek help from her? Perhaps this was Martin family¡¯s attitude on Andrew. Since Andrew was a man, men usually kept their troubles with themselves. Before leaving Wanzhonglou secretly, she looked at Andrew again. After finishing tidying up, Andrew received a call from Phoenix Morgan. ¡°Andrew, Emily went out shopping today.¡± ¡°Oh? Where did she go?¡± ¡°She went to a jewellery store and to visit you too.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, noted.¡± After hanging up the call, Andrew immediately rushed to the biggest jewellery store in K City. Perhaps women liked jewellery. Since Emily¡¯s birthday was around the corner, he would like to prepare a gift for her. Dorsett Jewelry Store was not the biggest jewellery store in K City but it was a ce that sold the most expensive jewellery. This ce was not the jewellery store for normal citizens but for the rich. The boss, Archibald Elliott, was one of the famous rich men in K City. When Andrew reached the doorsteps of the jewellery store, two saleswomen were looking carefully at Andrew. He did not look like a rich man because of his cheap outfits. ¡°Sir, are youing here to buy something? Or looking for someone else?¡± One of the saleswomen asked Andrew. Andrew was stunned for a while and said, ¡°Buy something.¡± The saleswoman sneered because she wondered Andrew knew that simply not anyone can buy things in Dorsett. So, she asked, ¡°Then, do you have our member card?¡± Andrew shook his head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°I am sorry, sir. Perhaps youe to the wrong ce. Our products here are very expensive and we will not sell it to you if you do not have our member card. You will have to visit the other stores!¡± After hearing this, Andrew¡¯s face changed. This saleswoman was looking down on him. When he was going to speak, there came a woman¡¯s voice from inside. ¡°Eh! Is this Andrew? What happened? Youe to buy things in Dorsett?¡± Andrew raised his head and saw Mary was with some other women that he didn¡¯t know. Mary¡¯s family was running a factory on building materials and could be considered as a medium enterprise which had the assets of almost ten millions. She was Emily¡¯s schoolmate in high school. In Andrew¡¯s memories, both of them were good friends. Mary asked Andrew provokingly, ¡°Do you know how expensive the products here are? Perhaps you can¡¯t even afford to buy a gift after working as a waiter for twenty years.¡± ¡°Oh, so he is a waiter, that¡¯s what I said just now.¡± ¡°These years, there are many ridiculous people.¡± Both of the saleswomen muttered with provoking expressions on their face. Andrew did not even know when he became a waiter. ¡°If you want to buy a gift for Emily, then you may go to the street. The other stores on the street might be more suitable for her. They just cost thousands.¡± While saying that, Mary could not bear anymore andughed it out. The saleswomen wereughing too. After Emily¡¯s family faced difficulties, she looked down on Emily from the bottom of her heart. Apparently, they were best friends but actually they were not anymore. Andrew looked at Mary and said, ¡°My wife definitely has to wear the most expensive jewellery because she is always more precious than you.¡± Mary smiled coldly, ¡°Oh! You love your wife so much! Emily and you are definitely a perfect couple.¡± Andrew ignored her and walked into Dorsett. But when he just walked a few steps, both of the saleswomen blocked his way. ¡°Eh! Eh! Eh! What are you doing?¡± Andrew tilted his head and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do we mean? You, a waiter, why are you here? Do you know how expensive our things inside? If you cause any damage, can you afford topensate?¡± ¡°Yes, you are right! Do you think that anyone can enter Dorsett?¡± At that moment, there was a strong voice echoing, ¡°What happened? Why is it so noisy? Do you know that we are doing business here?¡± The voice was from a bald old man who was wearing a Tang dynasty costume and holding a string of Buddhist bead. There were a few men in suits behind him. Obviously, the old man was holding an advanced position in Dorsett. ¡°Boss, he is the one causing trouble! He does not have a member card and yet still wants toe in to buy things. He even disturbs the other customers.¡± One of the saleswomen pointed to Andrew. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. He disturbs me and I have lost my interest in shopping after seeing such people.¡± Mary also pointed at Andrew disdainfully. Archibald was walking towards Andrew and after evaluating Andrew attentively, the manager who stood behind him said quickly, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I will handle it. I will chase him out now. Guard! Guard!¡± Archibald raised his hand and pped the saleswoman¡¯s face. Suddenly, he turned his face and pped the manager¡¯s face too. After that, a loud sound can be heard. He kneeled down on the ground. He grabbed tightly on Andrew¡¯s shirt with both of his hands and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Benefactor! Finally I meet you again! I even think that I do not have the chance to meet you again in this lifetime.¡± Silent! Everyone remained silent! The saleswomen and customers who were standing aside were stunned. In the full ze of publicity, Archibald who was one of the famous rich man in K City and the boss of Dorsett kneeled down in front of a youngster in his twenties. In addition, he cried his heart out. Mary was one of the most astonished person. Her jaws dropped and could not believe this scene that happened in front of her. Wasn¡¯t Andrew the son-inw who lived at his parents-inw¡¯s house? Why would Archibald kneel down in front of him? Who was he? ¡°Who are you?¡± Andrew did not change his face because there were too many people kneeling down in front of him. He was not surprised anymore. ¡°ording to my identity, it is normal that you cannot remember me. Can we step inside to talk?¡± Andrew nodded lightly and Archibald also stood up. ¡°Both of you are fired!¡± Archibald said while pointing towards the manager and the saleswoman. Chapter 16 Let鈥檚 Sleep Together Tonight? Chapter 16 Let¡¯s Sleep Together Tonight? Three years ago, Archibald often negotiated cooperation with the foreigners in the North Region. It was unexpected that he was kidnapped and being held hostage by the terrorist. Just when everyone around him was killed and when he felt hopeless, Andrew appeared. The terrorist army was arrogant and despotic but they saw Andrew, they were so terrified. Later, Andrew could wipe out the entire terrorist army by himself. The scene, he saw it by himself. Perhaps Andrew did not recognize him but he did not dare to forget it for a single moment. ¡°Benefactor, I¡¯m really sorry for what happened just now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± Andrew replied calmly. ¡°Yes,Benefactor. You wanted to buy something for someone?¡± Andrew¡¯s face looked calm and there was not any single wave. ¡°My wife.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Archibald was a little surprised while making discreet inquires at the opposite side. He then said, ¡°It was unexpected that someone like you would get married as such a young age! Perhaps your wife is a stunning beauty.¡± Andrewughed modestly and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re giving it to your wife, please follow me. Your wife, how are those ordinary products suitable for her.¡± The lowest price for the items that was sold outside was 300,000 Chinese Yuan. Some were even up to 10 million Chinese Yuan. But everything seemed to be ordinary when Archibald talked about it. Archibald brought Andrew to a special secret room, when the door was opened, it revealed a lot of rare treasures. Every item was limited on the market and they were not sold in the store. ¡°Mr. Archibald definitely has a lot of treasures.¡± Andrew praised him. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Archibaldughed and said, ¡°You like to crack jokes. These are ordinary items. I just have such hobby, if I see something nice., I will keep it as a collection. The items are not just from me. Some were left behind by my father and my grandfather.¡± ¡°My father and my grandfather were both businessmen who travelled in the countryside a few years ago, so they collected a lot of good things.¡± ¡°All these items, if you like some one, just take it.¡± ¡°The items inside, those are not considered as rare items. But if they are valued on the market today, I think they are worth more than 50 Million. Only such things are worthy of your wife.¡± Andrew was being informal and chose two items. One of them was an extremely rare bloody red jade and another was an emerald worn for wealthydies. There were lots of emeralds sold on the market but the bloody red jade was extremely rare and truly invaluable. When he saw Andrew holding the red jade, Archibaldughed and gave Andrew a thumbs up and said, ¡°This is a piece of priceless treasure. You really have a good choice as you spot one of my best treasures in here!¡± ¡°Am I going too far?¡± Andrew asked. Archibald said hurriedly, ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s the honor of this ordinary item.¡± ¡°My grandfather bought this item from a rural vige in the West Region many years ago. It was rumored that it was a pce maid who brought it out of the pce. She passed it on to her descendant after she passed away. They thought that it was like a treasure and sold it to my grandfather. Perhaps it¡¯s the destiny of the rare bloody red jade which reaches to the benefactor today. ording to my grandfather, it¡¯s a priceless treasure. There are only less than 3 pieces in this world. Perhaps, only your wife is worthy of this perfect jade.¡± Andrew knew about jades. Naturally, he would pick the best jade. Archibald was often right. There were only 3 pieces of rare red jade, all of them were from H Country. After he picked the items, Archibald wanted to invite Andrew for a dinner, he could not reject it. ... It was a veryte night. Archibald was not back yet. Emily sat on the sofa while watching TV unconsciously as if her mind was gone to nowhere. It was sote that he did note back yet, it was because he was doing two jobs? She sighed for a long time. When she remembered about her family¡¯s attitude towards Andrew, she felt bad about it. In this moment, the door was opened and Andrew walked in from outside. He saw Emily sitting on the sofa, she was wearing only a thin pajamas. As soon as he opened the door, Andrew quickly saw that long and seducing white legs. When Emily heard the sound, she quickly tidied up her clothes. Andrew blinked for a while. He came in from outside and asked, ¡°Why are you not sleeping yet?¡± Emily was startled a little and replied, ¡°Oh, I couldn¡¯t sleep. Oh yes, what are you busy withy are you only back now?¡± ¡°My friend invited me for a dinner just now.¡± ¡°Dinner?¡± Emily felt that Andrew was taking his face too serious. Obviously, he went to work for two jobs yet he still pretended that someone invited him for dinner. She just came to the K City for a couple of days, how did someone invite him for dinner every two or three days? Emily did not believe it! She pulled the pajamas on her thigh and stood up. She asked, ¡°Did you eat well?¡± Archibald was startled for a while. Emily was acting a little strange tonight. ¡°I¡¯m full! Why do you ask?¡± Emily smiled bitterly and said, ¡°If you¡¯re still hungry, you still can eat. There are some leftovers on the table., I just warmed it up for you.¡± ¡°Next time you can¡¯te back sote. If youe backte, you must give me a call at least. Okay, I¡¯ll go sleep now. Sleep early after you finish it.¡± As he looked at Emily¡¯s back, Andrew felt unbelievable. As Emily walked back to the doorway of the room, she bit her lips and slowed down her steps. It seemed like she was deciding, after a while, she made up her mind. She turned around and looked at Andrew. She asked, ¡°You, do you want to sleep with me tonight?¡± Chapter 17 Two Requests Chapter 17 Two Requests Right after asking him, Emily¡¯s face turned red. During this period of time, Andrew had been sleeping on the sofa. Although he had married Emily, Andrew went to serve as an army after that, so both of them had never slept in the same room. Andrew was a man. He also had men''s normal physiological needs, especially when he had a beautiful and sexy wife like Emily, who didn''t want something to happen. However, he was a soldier, and he knew that he couldn''t do that now. Before Emily fell in love with him, he would not do anything beyond the boundary. So he swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll sleep here.¡± Emily frowned and snorted, she said unhappily, ¡°Whatever.¡± Then she closed the door, she leaned against the door and stomped her feet in anger. This was so embarrassed. She was rejected unexpectedly by wanting Andrew toe to sleep inside the room. Emily looked at the paved floor and she stomped on it again. Although she was going to let Andrewe in and sleep inside the room, it was not like what Andrew thought. She would have just let Andrew sleep on the floor. Emily was lying on the bed and she kept tossing and turning around on the bed. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep. When she finally fell asleep, suddenly there was a knock on the door from outside. ¡°Emily, your grandfather, uncle and cousin are here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Emily got up in a hurry. Before she could wash up, she saw her grandfather, uncle and cousin sitting on the sofa. As soon as they saw Emily, Brian said with a smile, ¡°Emily, are you sleeping?¡± ¡°Grandfather, uncle, Mario!¡± Emily greeted all of them and looked at Andrew in the end. Andrew¡¯s face still looked calm. He didn¡¯t show any expressions on his face. Emily sat beside Andrew, Brian directly said, ¡°Emily, you are well-aware of the situation in our family now. I hope you don¡¯t hold a grudge against me for what I have done to you in the past.¡± ¡°Grandfather, how can I hold a grudge against you? You are my elderly and I am your grandchild, I should respect you.¡± Emily answered. Brian nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s the best if you think like that. Although you¡¯ve made the deal by yourself, I was being inconsiderate to let your cousin to follow up on behalf of you. However, I do it for Martin family''s sake as it is better to sign the contract as soon as possible. Who knows that they might break their promises? Emily, how about this, as long as you promise to go to sign the contract, I will satisfy anything that you want, as long as I can.¡± Without waiting for Emily to speak, Andrew said, ¡°Sure, Emily would like to have 51% of the shares of D.K. Group.¡± Brian was stunned by Andrew¡¯s words instantly. If she wanted 51% of shares of D.K. Group, it meant that she wanted to control the Martin family. Emily also looked at Andrew in shock. In fact, she never thought of taking the shares. Andrew added, ¡°Besides that, in a few more days, it¡¯s going to be Emily¡¯s birthday, the Martin family should hold a lively birthday party for Emily. You must invite all the famous and rich families of K City to the party to show that you are sincere in apologizing to Emily.¡± Brian Martin, Eden Martin, Mario Martin, Emily rk and Rosa Martin were dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that Andrew would make such request. Even Brian himself did not dare to invite all the famous and rich families in K City to his birthday party, let alone to Emily¡¯s birthday party. Brian stared at Emily in shock and then looked at Andrew and asked, ¡°Emily, is it what you want?¡± Andrew raised his hand and embraced Emily, he said, ¡°Yes, this is what Emily wants.¡± ¡°Let Emily say it by herself, you are just a son-inw who married into the family, how can you talk so much?¡± Eden red at Andrew. Brian looked at Emily who didn¡¯t speak, he asked again, ¡°Emily, is this what you want?¡± ¡°Ah¡±, Emily looked at Andrew again. Andrew nodded firmly, it seemed like he was telling Emily to believe in him. Emily hesitated for a while and then nodded and said, ¡°What Andrew said is what I want.¡± Brian took a deep breath and stared at Andrew angrily. As for Andrew, he just looked back at Brian without a flinch. Eden and Mario looked at Emily with resentment on their faces. Brian didn''t know why he saw a pair of fierce, murder-eyes from Andrew¡¯s eyes. These eyes were the eyes which had experienced the battlefield for a long time. He had seen such eyes, but they were the eyes of a general. It was hard for him to believe that he saw the same thing in Andrew¡¯s eyes. He did not dare to look directly at this kind of eyes, finally, he gave in. He said unwillingly, ¡°I can promise you for the second request which is to hold a birthday party for Emily and invite all the famous and rich families to attend the birthday party. However, for the first request, I can¡¯t give 51% of the shares of D.K. Group to Emily.¡± Andrew said directly, ¡°It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree with the first request, we won''t sign the contract. I can take Emily and Rosa and leave the Martin family, I will support them.¡± Emily felt surprised. Andrew¡¯s words had gone overboard. Although he had a job now, but he was just working as a waiter now, he only got a few thousand a month. Even if he worked two jobs, he might not even have enough money to rent a house. However, she did not say anything. At this moment, she chose to believe in Andrew. Brian knew very well that if they couldn¡¯t get the contract signed, as soon as Emily left the Martin family, the Martin family would be finished too. If the Martin family was finished, what should his family do and where should they go? After signing the contract, their family would surely be rich and sessful again, even if they only held 49% of the shares, their condition would definitely be better than how they were now. He clenched his teeth and pondered for a long time. Finally, he nodded helplessly and said, ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡± ¡°Great, first, let''s prepare for Emily¡¯s birthday. As soon as her birthday is over, Emily will sign the contract with Ray Fraser immediately.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Brian got up and strode out. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After walking out from Emily¡¯s home, Brian became dejected. He had been doing business for many years and he had never been as embarrassed as he was today. In the past, he only needed a stare to frighten people, but today, he failed. He was defeated by a son-inw who married into the family. ¡°Grandfather, why do you agree to his unreasonable request? In this way, the D.K. Group will belong to the rk family. Emily will be the major shareholder and we as the Martin family will not have any right to speak in the group anymore.¡± ¡°Yes. Dad, have we made a wrong decision on this matter?¡± ¡°What do you guys know? If we don''t sign the contract, we may not be able to live. There¡¯s only one ending for us, bankruptcy.¡± ¡°Grandfather, we can cooperate with President Hudson''spany! Didn¡¯t we discuss about it before this?¡± ¡°Do you think that I do not consider about it? But now Hudson Group is different from before. They have a lot of problems recently.¡± Brian shook his head and sighed, ¡°Recently, there¡¯s an important person who came to K City and he is aiming the West family. Hudson Group is invested by the West family.¡± ¡°I''m thinking for the life of everyone in our family!¡± Andrew shook his hand and strode away. On the other side, after Eden and Mario left, Emily was relieved and she asked Andrew in surprise, ¡°Andrew, why did you make such a request? Aren¡¯t we going a little too far?¡± Andrew said with a smile, ¡°No, it''s not too much at all. The shares are yours anyway. Thispany is given to them by your father. After signing the contract, thepany¡¯s share value will grow 100 times of the original value. You are already kind enough to leave them 49% of the shares.¡± Emily wanted to say something in the beginning but now she was speechless. Chapter 18 Isaac Turner Arrived! Chapter 18 Isaac Turner Arrived! Three days passed in a sh. Andrew still came to Wanzhonglou to force out the bad blood in his body. Behind him stood a sturdy man. It was Phoenix! "Commander Stone, things are all arranged, and everything is waiting for Madam''s birthday." "Good," Andrew replied with his eyes closed. Phoenix looked at Andrew. He wanted to speak but stop on second thought. "Do you have anything else?" After being seen through by Andrew, Phoenix hurriedly said, "Commander Stone, is Madam really that important to you? Would it be inappropriate for you to make such a big show? K City is only a small ce after all." Andrew snapped open his eyes. His cold eyes were like a hunting falcon. Phoenix was scared. He hastily lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry, Commander Stone. I didn''t mean to offend Madam." "Phoenix, remember, the only person who has been good to me in this world is her. Everything I have now, I will use to make it up to her!" After saying that, he took a deep breath and asked, "By the way, what''s going on with the Turner family now?" It¡¯s in the Turner family. Isaac Turner was sitting in the hall of the Turner family. Beside him sat a middle-aged man dressed in military uniform. The middle-aged man''s face was grim and his eyes were cold and firm. It was clear that he was a man of position. Isaac Turner said with a cheerful face to the uniformed man beside him, "Asher, our Turner family has survived in K City for hundreds of years and has never encountered such a big humiliation. You must help me to settle everything." Recently, the Turner family had one incident after another. Many businesses had been hit hard since Albert''s feet were cut. In the past few days alone, they had lost up to five hundred million. Now he had to call his own brother, Asher, back to revive the Turner family. Asher was a soldier, vice president of the Southwest Subregion, a three-star general, and the strongest backbone of the Turner family. Asher put down the book in his hand and asked, "Are you suspecting Andrew of doing this?" "Yes, ever since he appeared, our Turner family has been in such big trouble. You have to know that the rk family was driven down by us. He grew up in the rk family, and now he''s here to get back at us." Asher shook his head and said, "It''s not like that. This man''s background is all very simple. He enlisted in the army five years ago. I have investigated his information. He is just an ordinary soldier, who is discharged from the army normally. Does he want to fight with our Turner family? He doesn''t have that kind of ability yet." "So you''re saying that someone else is messing with it?" Asher nodded and said, "Maybe. But Andrew has to be eliminated. Since he has hurt people of our Turner family, we must not spare him." "Master, the Martin family has sent an invitation for you to attend Miss rk''s birthday party." A subordinate came up with the invitation. Isaac Turner took the invitation and exchanged a nce with Asher. Then the two grinned. Five dayster, it was finally Emily''s birthday. The Martin family invited all of the gentries in K City to a banquet for Emily, as promised, and many people dide. The fact that Emily had received an investment from Ray, the richest man in the Southwest, at the F.K. International Hotel was known throughout the K City. So when they saw the Martin family''s invitation, quite a few of K City''s celebrities and bosses showed up. After the Martin family cooperated with Ray, the Martin family would definitely be prosperous in the future and would be a first-ss family in a few years. "Caleb, president of Tenda Real Estate, came to congratte." "Elliott, president of the Read Group, came to congratte." "..." A receptionist read aloud from outside who hade. Although they were not happy, the Martin family had so many guests, so of course, they had to do their best to entertain them. They were busy outside, while Emily sat alone in the room and kept calling. Today was her birthday. In fact, she didn''t care how many celebrities came to congratte her, and what she cared about was why Andrew hadn''te yet. "Sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off..." This was the voiceing from Andrew''s cell All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. phone. It was already almost noon, and surprisingly Andrew was still missing. She didn''t know what the hell Andrew was up to! "Emily, what are you doing? There are many guests outside. You hurry out to greet them." Rosa pushed open the room door. Emily threw away the phone and asked, "Mom, have you seen Andrew yet?" "No. Yeah, howe I haven''t seen Andrew today?" As the two of them were having a conversation, the receptionist read loudly, "The head of the Turner family, the first family in K City, Isaac Turner has arrived!" Both Emily and Rose''s bodies shuddered. Isaac Turner was also here? They, of course, had no idea that the Turner family was involved in the way the rk family had be. They were just surprised that the head of the Turner family, Isaac Turner, was already behind closed doors. Unless it was something very important, like Ray''sst investment conference. Now he went out because of Emily''s birthday party. Did she make too much of a fuss about her birthday party? Not only Emily and her mother, but also the Martin family were shocked. The already grand scene was made even grander by the fact that the Turner family also came. And it was the head of the Turner family, Isaac Turner, who came. This person could make K City City shake just by hearing his name. Despite the recent losses of thepany, this did not affect the image of the Turner family in the minds of the public. Brian''s jaw dropped as he looked at Isaac Turner, and his eyes were about to fall off. He had sent an invitation to the Turner family, but he did not expect Isaac Turner toe. Was the Martin family really going to rise? They even invited the Turner family. Many people in the room let out an exmation. Since the Turner family was willing toe, it definitely approved of the Martin family. Brian excitedly rushed towards Isaac Turner and said, "Mr. Turner, sorry to wee you. I''m d you''re here." Brian smiled, but Isaac Turner grunted in disbelief. He pushed Brian away and said, "I''m not here today to congratte anyone. I''m not in that mood. Besides, do you think your Martin family is worthy?" Isaac Turner''s words caused Brian''s smile to freeze on his face. The people in the room also became speechless. Isaac Turner didn''te to congratte, then he came to ruin the party? Although the Martin family had gotten the opportunity to work with Ray, it was taken from the Turner family. Now he threw such a big banquet, and it was just for his granddaughter''s birthday. Such an act naturally angered the Turner family. Some people who knew something was going to happen sneaked out of the banquet at this moment. "Mr., Mr. Turner, what is your business here?" Brian bent over and asked respectfully. Compared to the Turner family, his family background was the same as that of an ant and an elephant. The Turner family could easily make the current Martin family disappear. "Nonsense, of course, I have something to do. If I have nothing to do, why would Ie to your house?" Isaac Turner looked at Brian condescendingly. His words made Brian''s body shiver. "Mario, did you get into trouble outside?" Brian asked Mario. Mario shook his head and said, "No. How dare I mess with the Turner family?" If not Mario, then who else in the Martin family had messed with the Turner family? Brian''s eyebrows suddenly loosened and he asked, "Mr. Turner, is it because of the contract with Mr. Fraser?" Isaac Turner gave Brian a fierce re and said angrily, "Are you insulting me? It is just a contract. Why should I take it seriously?" Although he really needed that contract, the face of the big family could not be lost. "Mr. Turner, just say what you have to say. I really don''t understand why you are doing this." Brian had broken out in a cold sweat. Isaac Turner grunted, turned around the house, and looked at these people who came to congratte the Martin family. Then he said unhurriedly, "I heard that there is someone in your Martin family called Andrew, right?" Chapter 19 the Deputy Commander of Northwest, Junior Phillips! Chapter 19 the Deputy Commander of Northwest, Junior Phillips! Brian rxed his deep frown knowing that this person was here for Andrew. He didn¡¯t think much about Andrew. It didn¡¯t matter if this person was here or not, but it was best if he wasn¡¯t. He quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s someone called Andrew here. He¡¯s my granddaughter¡¯s husband. Isaac sat down on a chair. He pulled out another and signaled the other man to sit down as well. Everyone now looked at the middle-aged man. He was in an army uniform and he had an authoritative aura surrounding him. He definitely looked like a person of status and power. Isaac pointed at the man beside him and introduced him, ¡°This is my brother. He is the Deputy Commander of the Northwest region, one of the Three-star Generals.¡± Everyone was eximing in awe. The Three-star General, the Deputy Commander of Northwest. This This is from N?velDrama.Org. person was considered a very influential person in H Country. Everyone knew that the Turner family was a big-gun in K City because they had impressive people behind their back, but they didn¡¯t know that the people behind their back can be so mighty. The person was the Three-star General of H Country. Three-star Generals normally stayed in downtown, they barely woulde over to a small area like K City. Emily was standing on one side. She frowned as she looked at this man, she then looked at Isaac. She couldn¡¯t help but phoned Andrew, but Andrew¡¯s phone was turned off. What did he do? Why was a general after him? Northwest, could it be that Andrew did something wrong when he was in the army? Emily had so many questions in her head! Asher nced at the crowd arrogantly. He then put on a straight face and said, ¡°Andrew Stone. He joined the troop in the Northwest region 5 years ago and vited the regtions in the military. He then escaped when he was imprisoned. We are here today representing the Northwest region to bring Andrew Stone back to the headquarters for judgment.¡± ¡°If the Martin family hides him, you guys will be punished byw as well!¡± Brian¡¯s face turned green hearing the word ¡°punished byw¡±. A fugitive of the military. One could risk going to jail hiding someone like that. Brian was a wise person, he knew what this meant. Emily heard that and felt like firecrackers were going off in her head. She felt dizzy hearing the explosions. Andrew vited the military regtions! What could he have done? What happened? ¡°Emily, what does this mean?¡± Rosa whispered to Emily nervously. Emily recovered from her shock and shook her head as she said, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t know that he vited military regtions!¡± ¡°Look, the people from the military are here for him. This can¡¯t be fake.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Andrew? Call him immediately and ask him to exin.¡± Emily shook her head and said, ¡°He turned off his phone!¡± Unreachable phone, fugitive! And coincidentally these people were here for him at this moment! Was Andrew really a fugitive? If not, why would he not be here on an important day like this? Mario was delighted. He thought about how insufferably arrogant Andrew was for thest few days, and that he was about to get captured. He might be sentenced to death or get life imprisonment. The more he thought about it, the happier he felt. Emily wouldn¡¯t be able topete with him once Andrew was gone. ¡°Brian, your answer?¡± grunted Asher annoyed. Brian trembled and said with a sad face, ¡°Mr. Turner, this has nothing to do with me. He is the grandson-inw of Martin¡¯s family, but we seriously have nothing to do with him.¡± At times like this, it was important to state their rtionship clear. ¡°Emily, where¡¯s Andrew? Where is he?¡± asked Brian as he looked at Emily. Asher and Isaac looked at Emily at the same time. Emily¡¯s heart was beating fast, she couldn¡¯t say anything. But she couldn¡¯t believe that Andrew was a fugitive. Mario said loudly, Emily, Commander Turner is asking you a question. Are you deaf? Do you want us to die?¡± ¡°I already knew that Andrew was problematic, and yet you still wanted to be with him, calling him your husband and saying that you couldn¡¯t live without him. Great, turns out he¡¯s a fugitive. I bet he was here just to bring disaster to our family.¡± ¡°Yeah, true. This Andrew is such a bastard, how dare hee back after doing something like that?¡± Emily was facing many questionings at once and couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She shook her head and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe you. I don¡¯t believe that Andrew is a fugitive. Where is your evidence?¡± Andrew created miracles for her multiple times, how could he be a fugitive? No, Emily couldn¡¯t ept this! Mario heard what she said and got nervous, he added oil to the fire and said, ¡°Evidence? There¡¯s no need for evidence. The general is here in person, this cannot be fake.¡± Brian also yelled, ¡°Emily, how can you still protect that fugitive at a time like this? Would you only feel good if you have all of us killed?¡± ¡°Emily, say something!¡± Rosa was worried for Emily. Asher stood up abruptly and howled at Emily, ¡°Do you want to go against thew?¡± He yelled towards the outside, ¡°Men!¡± It turned quiet after he gave his order. But nobody came in after a good 10 seconds. Instead, there was a weird engine sound, as if something was hovering on top of the Martin family¡¯s house. At this moment, a man rushed into the house, stumbling and fumbling. He said in a loud voice, ¡°Mr. Turner, there are five military-use helicopters in the sky, and more than one hundred war chariots parked at the entrance.¡± What he said was like a nuclear bomb, everyone on the scene turned quiet due to fear! Some curious ones couldn¡¯t help but walk to the entrance. They were shocked the moment they saw the scene before them. More than one hundred chariots and the young men getting off the chariots were brimming with energy and stern-looking. They were all wearing badges of honor. There were at least more than 5000 people there. They stood there like an unbreakable steel wall! They stood in front of the chariots with no emotions on their face, as if they were waiting for something. Someone looked up and saw 5 helicopters forming a pentagonal shape in the sky on top of the Martin family¡¯s house. Suddenly, tworge banners dropped from two of the helicopters. On the banner, it said, ¡°The Seven League all gathered in K City! All to congratte the Madam on her birthday!¡± Isaac was shocked looking at the scene before him. He asked with his eyes opened wide, ¡°Did you arrange this?¡± Asher quickly shook his head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have the power to dispatch the troops in Southwest Region. Not to mention that they are soldiers from the battlefield!¡± ¡°Then who is it?¡± Isaac had a bad feeling about this. Asher shook his head, he didn¡¯t dare to answer and he didn¡¯t know how to answer. The Seven League was the H Country¡¯s most mysterious troop. He wasn¡¯t even qualified toe in contact with them. Only one person could manage something this big, and it would be that legend from the military! The man who was referred to as the god of war! At this moment, a bulky man walked to the front of the chariots and yelled, ¡°The Deputy Commander of Northwest Region, Junior Phillips, assembled. Awaiting yourmand, sir!¡± At the same time, few other bulky men walked out as well. They were simr in sizes. They all shouted one after another, ¡°The Deputy Commander of Southeast Region, Charles Hamilton, assembled. Awaiting yourmand, sir!¡± ¡°The Deputy Commander of Nortnd Region, Ralphy Watts, assembled. Awaiting yourmand, sir!¡± ¡°The Deputy Commander of Eastern Region, Conor Williams, assembled. Awaiting yourmand, sir!¡± ¡°The Deputy Commander of West Region, Brody Atkinson, assembled. Awaiting yourmand, sir!¡± Everyone kept their mouth shut, one couldn¡¯t even hear breathing. Everyone one of them was insanely powerful people. And today, they were all here together. What was going on? Were they here to turn K City upside down? And the Commander, who exactly was the Commander? Asher was breaking out in cold sweat. He got goose bumps all over! The helicopters were hovering in the sky, 4 of them slowly left and one wasnding. At the same time, the warriors on the ground raised the guns in their hand and shouted, ¡°Commander! Commander! Commander!¡± Their yelling was as powerful as the mountain whistling and the tides roaring! The area around the Martin family¡¯s house was instantly in an uproar. Finally, the helicopternded. A lean and pale looking man walked out of the helicopter. Chapter 20 Andrew Stone? The Commander and the God of War! Chapter 20 Andrew Stone? The Commander and the God of War! The mannded on the ground, he raised his hand and signaled his troop to stop. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. It felt like time and space was at a halt. It was instantly quiet, so quiet that it was terrifying. The man didn¡¯t say anything. He raised his head and looked at the shocked and tongue-tied people in front of the Martin family¡¯s house entrance staring at him. He tookrge strides and walked towards the crowd. The warriors stared at his back. This was their god, the legend of the H Country. And it was nobody else but the son-inw of the rk family, Andrew Stone! Andrew stopped in front of Asher. Asher was still in a daze and was out of it. Emily and everyone from the Martin family were stunned! Nobody could recover from this shock. After a long while, Asher finally snapped out of it. His face was changing colors as he looked at Andrew and asked, ¡°Who in the world are you?¡± ¡°What do you think? Who do you think I am?¡± asked Andrew casually. And then, a strong man walked over. The domineering man tookrge strides and the moment he walked over, the atmosphere inside the Martin family turned even heavier. He stopped at the entrance and looked around. In the end, he locked his gaze at Asher, who was also wearing an army uniform. Asher was scared to death. He quickly stood up straight and saluted with a stern face. He yelled, ¡°Northwest Subregion Deputy Commander, Asher Turner, here!¡± Junior was the Deputy Commander of the Northwest Region. He was from the mysterious and powerful Seven League. He was well-known. And Asher was only a Deputy Commander of a Subregion. Their status was too far apart. Asher might not know Andrew, but he couldn¡¯t not recognize the Four-star Deputy Commander from the battlefield ! He was indirectly his superior! Everyone thought that Asher, the Three-star Deputy Commander was crazy powerful enough, but there was someone with an even higher status than him! Junior ignored him and stood in front of Emily. He held a box and bowed 90 degrees, he said, ¡°The Deputy Commander of Northwest Region, Junior Phillips. I am here under themand of the Commander to celebrate your birthday, madam. May you be forever young and here¡¯s a thousand years old ginseng!¡± Emily¡¯s expression changed slightly, she turned her head and looked at Andrew. Andrew was smiling inly as usual. There wasn¡¯t much change in expression on his face. The Deputy Commander of Northwest Region called her madam. Was Andrew really his superior? Madam, it was a very respectful way of referring to someone. It wasn¡¯t for anybody. Then, what position did Andrew really hold? Emily didn¡¯t know, and nobody here knew anything either. Only Asher was trembling violently inside! The person whom Junior was referring to as Madam, who else could it be but the god of war¡¯s wife? Junior finished his sentence and put the thousand years old ginseng on the table next to Emily with no expression on his face. He then backed away. The people were still in a state of shock while the other Deputy Commanders went up one by one, presenting their gifts. The Deputy Commanders, when not together, each existed to suppress the other. And every single one of them was here today. And they were here to do the same thing that was to give their wishes to Emily and present her gifts. Who in the world was Andrew? Everyone couldn¡¯t get their mind straight, no matter how they couldn¡¯tprehend the situation before them. Asher was sweating relentlessly. The Deputy Commander of the Northwest Region was enough to make him tremble, but now 5 of them were here. They were standing side by side as if a war was going to start anytime. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, he stuttered, ¡°Well, well, my good sirs, I didn¡¯t know that the Martin family was rted to my good sirs. If I were to know, I, I wouldn¡¯t havee here today. My good sirs, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± He was suffocating just standing next to them! As Asher was trying to run away, Andrew yelled sternly, ¡°Stand there!¡± Just with two words, Asher nted his feet in the ground. He turned his head and looked at Andrew all terrified. Andrew questioned him with a nonchnt tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are going to take my wife away just now? Well, she¡¯s still here and you¡¯re leaving already?¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was soft but every word was bombarding Asher¡¯s heart. His eyes were wide open. How would he dare to bring her away, at this point he would call himself lucky if he was able to leave without a scratch. He raised his hand and wiped the sweat off his forehead, he said, ¡°No, that was a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± said Andrew coldly. He then said lightly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you are the one that vited the military regtions.¡± Asher was stunned! ¡°Asher Turner!¡± A mighty voice could be hearding from outside. Soon after a big and tall dark- skinned man stood before the crowd. His footsteps were powerful and steady. It was Phoenix, he appeared at Ray¡¯s conference and hence people recognized him. Everyone¡¯s face turned stern as they remembered how even Ray treated him with respect. ¡°Commander Phoenix!¡± Asher broke out in cold sweat as he saluted. Phoenix nced at Asher and said, ¡°You think we couldn¡¯t catch you once you ran to K City?¡± Asher¡¯s face turned green, he looked puzzled as he asked, ¡°Catch me? Commander, are you perhaps mistaken?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± yelled Phoenix furiously, ¡°Asher, you know what you did!¡± Asher was about to cry, he was confused, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what I did wrong!¡± ¡°You abused your power to get your position. That itself is a huge vition of discipline. I¡¯m here to bring you back for questioning.¡± After that, a few warriors with guns walked up. They tied Asher up with a thick rope. Asher¡¯s arrogance disappeared into thin air this instance! Isaac¡¯s face was turning green as well. He was indeed the head of the family of the most influential family in K City, but he wouldn¡¯t dare to offend these people. He asked meekly, ¡°My good sirs, I¡¯m the head of the Turner family. Regarding my brother¡­¡± ¡°Out of the way,¡± said Phoenix harshly. Isaac trembled in fear. What Turner family, what most influential family. It meant nothing to the Deputy Commander of Southwest Region. Not to mention that even Ray, the richest person in Southwest Region also treated Phoenix with respect. He turned around and saluted Andrew. Everyone was shocked to see him doing that. Mario¡¯s eyes and mouth were open wide, so wide that an egg could fit in his mouth. ¡°Father, father!¡± Mario was trembling as he held his father, Eden. But his legs were jelly and he couldn¡¯t support his father, they fell onto the ground. His legs were jelly. They turned to jelly from fear. How could he not in this situation? Emily¡¯s heart was beating fast. She looked at Andrew and knew that this Andrew wasn¡¯t the Andrew she knew anymore. After Phoenix saluted, he said seriously, ¡°Andrew, thank you for your help. If it wasn¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him so soon.¡± Andrew looked at Phoenix and saluted back at him simply, he said casually, ¡°No problem, it¡¯s no big deal.¡± His cavalier attitude was like how the general talked to their subordinates on television, he was obviously superior. Phoenix turned around and looked at Emily who was turning pale from shock. He bowed 90 degrees respectfully and said, ¡°Phoenix Morgan here. May you be able to have a baby soon and this is a gift from me, a Yang Pill.¡± Phoenix¡¯s directness made Emily even more ufortable than before. Andrew couldn¡¯t help but cleared his throat. Phoenix put down the gift and said to Andrew, ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll be taking our leave.¡± Andrew waved his hand and said, ¡°Go ahead! Thank you all foring.¡± The rest of the people extended their farewell and left one after another. Chapter 21 the Title as Madame Commander Chapter 21 the Title as Madame Commander It''s not until they all walked away gradually and disappeared in sight did the tense atmosphere in the Martin family slowly eased. But at this time, there were less people. Everyone looked at Isaac and Brian Martin, at first they wanted to stay and celebrated together. But due to Isaac was here, in the end they had no choice but to leave. ¡° Andrew.¡± Emily rk looked at Andrew Stone who now seemed like a stranger to her. She wanted to touch Andrew, but she didn¡¯t dare to. Andrew looked back at her and smiled, ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± She was not in a mood to listen to any greetings such as ¡°Happy Birthday¡±. She just wanted to know what was going on just now. ¡°Actually, what happened just now?¡± Those people called her Madame. Those who was their superiors and achieved certain achievements, then only could be called as Madame. For example, others just called thedies in the Turner family and the rk family Mrs. But she was directly addressed as Madame. This was a noble title! Could it be that Andrew was the superior of those people? That¡¯s right. Those six people were under Andrew, the Six Deputy Commanders. He originally had seven of them, but one of them, named Matthew Hart, had sacrificed in the battlefield. It was a pain in his heart. Andrew nced subconsciously at Isaac who hadn¡¯t recovered from the surprise and said, ¡°I have just made a deal with them. Asher Turner vited the military discipline and has long been guilty of abusing power. ¡°This time, theye to K City to catch him. I promise them that I will help them to catch Asher, in return they promise to celebrate your birthday. ¡°But¡­¡± Emily stammered, ¡°But with their status, there¡¯s absolutely unnecessary to make such deal with you, right?¡± Andrew sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that who is dominating K City? There are people who think that they can run away from their wrongdoings, so they have to use this way to catch the criminals!" Andrew said this purposely to inform Isaac because now he still didn¡¯t want to destroy the Turner family as he had a bigger n. With the Turner family''s power, they didn¡¯t dare to exterminate the rk family. There were some other forces behind them. If these forces didn¡¯te out to the surface, how could he get rid of them? ¡°What?¡± Emily was slightly stunned, ¡°Jug¡­ just that simple?¡± Andrew nodded and said, ¡°Yes, what else do you want? Can¡¯t it be that you really think that I am their leader?¡± ¡°Do you think that I can be their leader at my age?¡± Andrew¡¯s words made Emily relieved slightly. That¡¯s right, how could he be the leader of those battle- hardened warriors at his age. Besides, those people were in great shape and looked at what kind of figure that Andrew had. However, just as she felt relieved, her heart was a little disappointed too. For women, who didn¡¯t want to be hero¡¯s wives? This conversation also reached Brian''s ears. His face suddenly changed. He grunted and said, "I have been assuming you are some high rank official, but it turns out to be just a deal." Mario Martin gave out a long sigh of relief. He red at Andrew and muttered, "What a pretender!" The weakness on his legs also recovered at this moment. He turned around and walked into the house. Isaac looked at his biological brother who was taken away, and he was extremely upset with it. Andrew had broken his grandson''s legs. And now, his brother was taken away, this was like breaking one of his hands. ¡°Andrew!¡± He bit down on this one word with a deadly grit. This startled the members of the Martin family who were present. "Is there anything wrong?" Andrew asked calmly, with a weird smile on his face. Isaac red at him angrily, his eyes were about to burst into mes. "If you don¡¯t have anything else, then get lost!" Andrew had a condescending attitude. In his eyes, everyone was crap! "Don''t be rampant!" Isaac grunted and said, "You will not be joyful for more days, as long as you are in K city, I have ways to make you die." Isaac clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. In K City, he Isaac was still the one who could run away from wrongdoings, and he would definitely take revenge on Andrew! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After finished talking, Louie Turner waved his hand and just took a few steps. Andrew called Isaac, "Stop!" Isaac fiercely turned around and red at Andrew with a murderous look. Andrew said word by word, "What you have owed us, I will make you pay back one-by-one with both your hands." After finishing talking, he grinned. It was an icy coldugh. Brian hurriedly stepped forward to set aside the rtionship and said, "Mr. Turner, this has nothing to do with the Martin family!" Isaac ignored him and then he turned around and left. After lived for decades, this was the first time he saw such a rampant young man. And if he didn''t kill him, it would be hard for him to release his resentment. At this moment, Rosa Martin showed up and asked, "Andrew, what do you mean with that? What does Isaac owe you that you want him to pay back one by one?" Andrew looked back with his red eyes at Rosa and said, "It''s nothing, Rosa." Looking at Andrew''s scary appearance, a shiver ran over Rosa¡¯s body. "By the way, Emily called you just now. Why did you turn off your phone? We were scared and thought you had run away." Andrew took out his phone to have a look and said, "It''s out of battery."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Rosa, don''t worry, I won''t run away unless I''m driven away." Thisst sentence, he said as he looked at Emily. Other than Emily, no one could make him leave. After Isaac left, Brian looked at Andrew and Emily, and said, "Let¡¯s go inside the house." Brian sat on a chair. After he saw Emily enter the house, he said to her, "Emily, we celebrated your birthday and invited all the gentries in K City. Although there were some unhappy moments, shouldn''t you follow the rules and go to sign the contract?" Signing a contract with Mr. Fraser was the most important matter for the Martin family as theirpany was about to go bankrupt. Emily nodded her head with a hint and said, "I know, thank you, grandpa." Brian nodded slightly and said, "Okay, you guys can leave. I want to take a rest." Asher was taken away from the Martin family, which meant that the Martin family might be targeted by the Turner family in the future. As the head of the family, Brian had been living and dealing with different social activities in K City for decades, so he naturally knew how domineering the Turner family was. After Emily left, Eden Martin asked, "Dad, the Turner family will not go against us, right?" What Brian had thought was something which Eden thought too. Brian shook his head and said, "The person was caught in our Martin house. The Turner family will not attack us openly, but in the future, there may be a lot of obstacles in our business." "Then what should we do?" "It will be fine after we signed the contract since our partner is the richest man in Southwest. No matter how powerful the Turner family is, they won''t dare to go against Ray Fraser! After Emily signing the contract, our Martin family will not have to scare about the Turner family." Eden thought about it, and then said, "Dad, do you feel strange today? That Andrew seems to be someone who is not that simple." Mario bristled and said, "What''s not simple? Do you really think he is some kind ofmander? You have to look at his age and his figure." Eden and Mario were on their way back home. "Dad, are we really going to let Emily control the Martin family?" Eden said helplessly, "Otherwise, what else can we do? There are two endings for our family, one is to dere bankrupt and the other is to take forty-nine percent of the shares." Mario said unconvincingly, "I mean, after signing the contract, let¡¯s not give her the power easily!" The two men muttered while walked to their home. Chapter 22 Lets Rest in the Room Tonight. Chapter 22 Let''s Rest in the Room Tonight. Meanwhile, Emily, Andrew and others arrived home. There was a sign of relief on Rosa¡¯s face as she sat down on the sofa. She said while patting her chest, ¡°I was scared to death. I thought Andrew had really broken somew.¡± ¡°Hey! Andrew, you didn¡¯t break anyw, did you?¡± Andrew shook his head, ¡°They would have taken me if I did break thew.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine then.¡± Rosa patted her chest while letting out a long sigh. ¡°Come to think about it, it would be great if you are indeed the leader of those people. We will never be T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. bullied again and it sure feels good to have a powerful son inw.¡± ¡°Even Emily¡¯s father would be happy about this!¡± Rosa raised her head with tears in her eyes. ¡°Rosa, please be rest assured that nothing bad will ever happen to you as long as I live.¡± Emily and Rosa felt great relief hearing those words. To them, it was simply a good intention from Andrew, but to Andrew himself, it was amitted statement he made to them. Andrew¡¯s mobile rang suddenly. It was an unknown number. Andrew walked over to the balcony and answered the call. With Andrew walked away, Rosa said to Emily, ¡°Emily, Andrew is pretty nice to us, especially to you. He¡¯s always giving his best when ites to you.¡± Emily looked at Andrew¡¯s back and nodded slightly, of course, she knew all along how Andrew treated them. Rosa continued, ¡°Think about it, he signed the contract as a trade for your grandpa to throw you a birthday party, he even invited a long list of guests. He is doing things following your father¡¯s step, and only your father would have been able to do it.¡± ¡°Not to mention the huge surprise. He threatened to have Asher Turner taken away so that they will address you as Madame and presenting you with gifts. Despite being a trade, it is enough to show how important you are to him.¡± Emily felt warm listening to Rosa. She bit her lips and nodded slightly. ¡°Emily, do you like Andrew?¡± Not knowing how to answer, she whispered while still holding the teacup, ¡°Alright, mom, you should get some rest.¡± Rosa sighed, ¡°Why did you ask me to get some rest? You haven¡¯t answered my question. Andrew wouldn¡¯t have done so much for you if he doesn¡¯t like you. Now it¡¯s all up to you.¡± ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve been separated for so long, I don¡¯t know.¡± Emily answered, blushing. She knew but she just wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Don¡¯t know, means you like him too. If there were love between you two, you''d better have a baby. And then your father would be able to rest in peace then.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Emily blushed again when she talked about having a kid. She peeped at Andrew at the balcony and felt a sudden sweetness in her heart. ¡°Andrew, is that you?¡± It was Ryan Stone, the old master and the richest person in River Capital, Andrew¡¯s grandfather who called. ¡°Yes?¡± Andrew asked coldly, with an unfriendly tone. Ryan heard Andrew¡¯s voice and said weakly, ¡°Andrew, I know you are still upset about what happened, but I am sorry and truly regretted my decision back then.¡± ¡°I am sorry Andrew, it¡¯s my fault. Can you pleasee home?¡± ¡°I¡­ the only way to relieve me is that you will be taking over me as the master of our family.¡± Andrew took a deep breath andughed. ¡°Ryan Stone, I know you are eyeing on my power! Do you really think I am interested in being the master of the Stone¡¯s family?¡± ¡°Andrew, how could you say such a word? No matter how much you dislike it, it is your family, this is the reality.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my family name is rk, but I have no rtion or whatsoever with the Stones.¡± Andrew closed his eyes, everything in the past started to yback in his mind. He could never forget how his parents were murdered. ¡°But you are a member of Stone. There is Stone¡¯s blood in you. The rk has fallen, why would you still im to be one of them?¡± ¡°I can easily build hundreds of empire rk.¡± ¡°My mind is set, if you ever bother me again, I swear I will destroy the Stones myself.¡± He hung up soon as he finished, he was so furious and crushed his mobile with his hand. He looked at the sky and sighed, unable to calm down. He could let go of everything but not his parents'' death. If it wasn¡¯t for the rk family, he would¡¯ve been murdered by the Stones too! He hated the Stones to the core! He turned his back after a long while and saw Emily standing behind him. Emily was shocked and looked at Andrew full of confusion. He saw how he crushed his mobile. When she saw his face, she felt scared out of a sudden. ¡°Are¡­ are you alright?¡± Emily asked carefully and nced at the crushed mobile. Andrew cleared his throat, ¡°Fine. I dropped and broke my mobile.¡± Dropped? Emily clearly seen him crushed the phone by his hand, it wasn¡¯t an ident. ¡°Oh yeah, I have a gift for you.¡± He took out the blood diamond he got from Archibald Elliott. Emily was startled and looked at Andrew again. Andrew now and then seems to be two different people. He was very good at hiding behind masks. And yet, was always full of confidence in front of her. ¡°Happy birthday!¡± Andrew said as Emily received the diamond from him. Emily opened the case slowly and found there was a shining stone in it. ¡°Oh my, it''s diamond! And it¡¯s red.¡± Emily couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe that an imitation could look this real. Andrew¡¯s job as a waiter could never afford a real diamond. Emily had seen a lot of diamonds, but it was her first time seeing a red one. It was obvious that Andrew didn¡¯t know much about diamond, not only had he bought a fake, but a red one. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Andrew doubted, looking at Emily¡¯splex expressions. Emily nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I like it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Andrew nodded happily. Emily looked at the diamond in her hand. She touched it and was amazed by how neatly it was done. At night, Emily and the family were watching TV together on the couch. Rosa felt she was in between the two and walked back to her room. ¡°Emily, don¡¯t forget to let Andrew sleep in your room tonight.¡± Rosa reminded her. Emily blushed at once, but Andrew asked calmly, ¡°Can I sleep in the room tonight?¡± Chapter 23 Evelyn Porter Chapter 23 Evelyn Porter Emily''s face got even redder. She lowered her head and said, "Go if you want to." After saying the words, Emily went into the room with a red face. She looked again at the wood board that wasid for Andrew and hesitated whether to put it away. If not, would Andrewe inter and go to sleep on bed? After hesitating for a while, she still didn''t take it away, but fell directly on the bed. Not long after, Andrew came in. And when he saw the bedding that was on the floor, he shook his head and smiled. Andrew didn''t go onto bed but slept on the floor. This was the closest night he had to Emily. Emily knew that Andrew did not go onto bed, she felt angry and helpless. As a woman, it was hard for her to remind him of it. Finally, under huge helplessness, she spoke shyly, "Andrew, my mother said she wants us to have a baby." Andrew heard the words, and this shocked him! ¡®Have a baby, a baby.¡¯ He did not answer and didn¡¯t know how to answer. After a long time, Emily did not hear Andrew answer, only closed her eyes slowly. Early the next morning, Emily said to Andrew with great enthusiasm, "Andrew, can you go with me to sign the contract together?" On a special day like today, Emily wanted Andrew to go with her and share it. Besides, Andrew had involved in the whole process. And he had the obligation to go along with her and share it. "Sure!" In fact, without Emily¡¯s words, Andrew would also apany her. This was considered Emily''s first footprint out of the step. He will certainly apany Emily to go. When Emily was dressed in a standard OL outfit, they set off. Coming downstairs and standing by an e-bike, Emily asked Andrew, "By the way, do you know how to ride a bike?" In fact, Andrew was ready to drive Emily with his own vehicle, a Red Banner. But when Emily asked that, he nodded and said, "Yes." "That¡¯s good, you drive me." Emily looked at that e-bike and handed him the keys. For such an important asion as signing a contract, it was bound to be good if had a car. But Emily herself didn¡¯t have a car and also for Andrew. It was also not reliable to force Andrew to find a car. So, they could only ride her e-bike which she used to ride to work. Emily was sitting behind Andrew. The battery car drove fast on the road. Emily tightly wrapped her arms around Andrew''s waist. This was the closest trip they had ever taken. But not knowing why, sitting behind Andrew, Emily felt very safe although the electrical bicycle was going fast. On the other side, in Mario''s house. ¡°What? Emily rode an e-bike to sign the contract?¡± Mario shouted at the phone. ¡°And her husband drove her? Holy shit, this is really fun. This Emily, a bit interesting.¡± After hanging up the phone, Mario hurriedly went downstairs and drove his Audi A6L to SOUTHWESTERN. How could he have expected that Emily, who went to sign such an important contract, would go there by an e-bike? The more he thought about it, the funnier he felt. Emily was just too funny. Half an hourter, Emily and Andrew arrived at the SOUTHWESTERN Office Building. Just parked the e-bike, there was a woman in a Ferrari probe out and called out, "Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? Is this a ce to park an e-bike?" Emily hurriedly said, "Sorry, I''ll move it." The woman, ¡°Puff¡± then shouted, "What kind of person is this? Riding a cheap e-bike and parked randomly. Is this a ce to park an e-bike? Are you crazy?" Not long after, the woman came down from the car. She was long-legged, wearing the most fashionable clothes. All aspects of temperament showed her extraordinary identity. Andrew looked at the woman and said to Emily, "Let''s go. Signing the contract is the most important thing right now." "Hey!" They were about to leave when the woman named Evelyn called out again. Emily said somewhat timidly, "Ah, I''ve moved the e-bike." In fact, Emily''s beauty was not worse than Evelyn''s at all. What shecked was confidence. Over the past six months, she was being suppressed too much which caused her to lose the character she used to have. "D don¡¯t you understand human words?" "Do you know where here is? Do you deserve to park in this ce with your cheap e-bike? I''m not asking you to move it just a little bit. I''m asking you to drive it out." "Miss Porter, you''re finally here. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time." A bearded man in a suit walked out from SOUTHWESTERN and said respectfully to this long-legged beauty. "I''m the vice president of SOUTHWESTERN, Mark West," the man said as he held out his hand to indicate a handshake with Evelyn. Evelyn shook with him and said, "Manager West, take a look for yourself. This e-bike is parked with my car, doesn¡¯t it look like my car is downgraded a lot. I am a person who pursues perfection. It is not appropriate for such a bike to be parked here, right? Besides, your parking lot shouldn''t allow e-bikes to park!" Mark looked at Emily and Andrew, and then at Evelyn, and roughly guessed what was going on. Evelyn was a nationally known second-line star, and the things she had endorsed in the past two years were sold very well. And her reputation had gradually risen. As a result, she was hitting to be an A-list star. When the meeting was held, thepany had said that they should treat Evelyn and the one who signed the contract, Miss rk, well. Now someone offended Evelyn in front of thepany, Mark certainly can¡¯t tolerate. He quickly nodded and said, "No, of course not. Don''t worry, Miss Porter, I''ll handle it." After he finished, he straightened his tie and said seriously to Emily and Andrew, "Did you hear that? This ce can¡¯t be parked e-bike, affecting the beauty of Miss Porter¡¯s Ferrari. Hurry up and ride out." Emily hurriedly said, "But, I just came here to do business, where do you want me to park?" "Wherever you want to park, just don''t park here." He said with a condescending attitude. "No, you can¡¯t go too far. Is my e-bike not a vehicle anymore?" Emily was really a bit exasperated. Mark gave said, "I told you to ride away and just ride away then. Don''t be too wordy." "An e-bike can''t be parked at this ce!" Andrew took Emily''s arm and said, "Okay, Emily, let''s ride out then." "It''s really too much." Emily muttered. The good mood that she was going to sign the contract was all spoiled by this person. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The two of them rode the e-bike out, just in time to be seen by Mario. He was not far away looking at Emily and Andrew. And he had long beenughing fiercely. The only person who can park a battery car in such an upscale ce was Emily. Emily said very unpleasantly, "Why not letting us park our e-bike? Is our e-bike is not a vehicle? That''s obviously a parking lot." "It''s okay!" Andrew replied indifferently. Evelyn walked with her long legs towards the office building, saying while walking, "What a person, don''t really let such people in your ce in the future." "Yes, yes, Miss Porter is right." Mark hurriedly agreed. Chapter 24 Kneel Down! Chapter 24 Kneel Down! When they walked into the lobby, Mark West immediately arranged Evelyn Porter to sit down. After serving the tea, he said to Evelyn, ¡°Miss Porter, please wait for a moment, our partner will be soon arriving.¡± He had a look at the time while talking, they were supposed to be here ordingly to the time as scheduled. ¡°Well, I heard that the partner is also a female?¡± Evelyn asked with her legs crossed. Mark nodded and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right, she is a female, Miss rk. They said she is young, about the same age as you.¡± ¡°How did she make it?¡± Evelyn curiously asked. If she was able to sign a contract and cooperate with the richest in the Southwest Region, at the same age as her, she must have super strong abilities, otherwise there was someone else behind to support her. Mark said,¡°I am not clear about this, in short, Miss rk is a person even Mr.Fraser respects very much.¡± Even Mr. Fraser respected her, her background was definitely not simple. Evelyn was in the business circle and she certainly knew the rule of the game. They waited anxiously for a while, two people were walking in. They were the two people who rode the electric bike just now. As soon as he saw the two people, Mark frowned instantly and went to ask, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Emily replied, ¡°We are looking for...¡± She had not finished the words, Mark immediately said, ¡°Go go go away, you need to leave. Youe to the wrong ce. Do you know where it is? This is the SOUTHWESTERN, it¡¯s the ce of Ray Fraser, the richest person in the Southwest Region, it¡¯s the territory of Mr. Fraser, do you understand that? Mark shouted at the door, ¡°Guard, guard, get these two out of here right now.¡± Andrew started at Mark and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want us to leave?¡± Mark took a look at Andrew¡¯s clothes, he did not think Andrew looked like a wealthy person. Then Mark looked again at Emily, she was beautiful yet she looked somehow poor. Mark held his arms and spoke withughing, ¡°There is nothing I am not uncertain, get out now!¡± Andrew nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, then don¡¯t beg me toe backter.¡± Andrew took Emily¡¯s hand, turned away and walked out. Mark saw their leaving and said with a sigh,¡°Excuse me, there are so many interesting people in the world.¡± ¡°Miss Porter, please wait for a moment, Miss rk will soon be here.¡± Evelyn got introduced by Mark on Miss rk¡¯s background so she was willing to wait. She said, ¡°No problem, maybe she is busy.¡± Evelyn knew how important this meeting meant to her, if she could endorse for the richest person of Southwest Region, she would be very close to the first line. Mario Martin had seen Emily and Andrew getting in, but they came out frustrated very soon.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Having seen that, Mario was surprised and could not helpughing and crying out, ¡°What the hell, they are kicked out like that?¡± He thought it was only him been driven out, and he had never thought of even Emily would be kicked out. That actually meant the SOUTHWESTERN had given up the cooperation with the Martin Family. It was over, Emily was over. He never thought that the Martin Family would be over, but he was thinking that Emily was finished. As long as Emily was finished, he didn¡¯t care about the Martin Family. ¡°I am going to tell grandpa and see how Emily woulde to the end. Hahaha.¡± Thinking of this, Mario excitedly drove the car back home. After walking out of SOUTHWESTERN, Emily was so angry and she said,¡°Howe they are like this? The SOUTHWESTERN is rather contemptuous, we had an appointment to sign off the contract here.¡± ¡°Then, what are you going to do with them?¡± Andrew asked calmly. Emily said, ¡°I really want to sort him out and let him know his ending because he acted as a snob.¡± A smile appeared on the corners at Andrew¡¯s mouth. Just then, Emily¡¯s mobile phone rang. ¡°Hello, Miss rk, this is Zack Austin, the General Manager of SOUTHWESTERN Have your arrived? I have arranged you to be met at the lobby, but the guy said he had not seen you, so I made this call to you.¡± Zack spoke very politely on the phone, because he knew this Emily rk had tremendous support behind her. In Ray¡¯s words, it was not them to please the Fraser Family. It was the Fraser Family to make up to Miss rk¡¯s backstage supporter. Therefore, in any case Miss rk must be treated well and all her requests must be satisfied. It was what Zack got instructed from Ray at the meeting. Likewise Zack repeatedly advised Mark to follow the instruction at their meeting. ¡°I arrived already, Mr. Austin. But your staff didn¡¯t let me in.¡± Emily answered with some grievance. ¡°What! How could that have happened, which type of car did you drive here today Miss rk? I didn¡¯t see a car.¡± Zack got up and looked down from upstairs. There were no other cars in the parking lot except Evelyn¡¯s car and their ownpany¡¯s cars. Emily added, ¡°I did not drive today, I rode an electric bike.¡± Zack suddenly saw the two people on an electric bike, and he was frightened. His mobile phone almost fell to the ground. Zack continued quickly, ¡°Okay, Miss rk, please don¡¯t leave. I wille down right away. I¡¯ming down right now.¡± Zack hung up the phone in a hurry and ran to the downstairs rapidly. It was over, over, over! Zack thought he will be finished and his hands and feet were all cold and sweating. Mark saw Zacking down and asked immediately, ¡°Mr. Austin, why Miss rk has not yet arrived?¡± Zack was so angry and his face turned white, he pointed at Mark and said furiously, ¡° How dare you say that? Miss rk hade already, you had driven her out.¡± Mark got frightened, his face turned pale and said, ¡°Is it possible? I have been here all the time.¡± ¡°Is it...¡± Mark remembered the two people just now. And they did say ¡®don¡¯t beg meter.¡¯ ¡°Mr.Austin, are they the two came by riding the electric bike?¡± Mark was stunned to ask. ¡°Yes! If anything goes wrong with the contract, you would be in serious trouble.¡± Zack pulled the door open in anger and ran out. Now he had regrets that he should not let Mark the son of bitch receive guests. If anything went wrong, he would be done. Mark patted his forehead and said, ¡°how would I know they were in so low-profile. Mr. Austin, wait for me.¡± Evelyn was astonished and she stood up with panic. Zack ran to Andrew and Emily shortly, he was breathing heavily, before he could stand well, he said to Emily, ¡°We do apologize, Miss rk, it¡¯s our fault, our fault, we should be punished.¡± Zack bowed 90 degrees to Emily with great sincerity. Emily somehow was ttered and she looked at Andrew without knowing what was going on. At this moment, Mark got in too. Seeing how Mr. Austin had bent over, Mark said piteously, ¡°This was really my fault for not recognizing you. Sorry Miss rk for my being too ignorant to recognize you. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Mark was speaking while he exaggeratedly pped his face . He looked so pitiable. ¡°Mark West!¡± Andrew read the name suddenly. ¡°Ahh!¡± Mark looked up at Andrew, cold sweat ran down from his face. Andrew said two words calmly, ¡°Kneel down!¡± Chapter 25 the Consequences of Looking Down on Others Chapter 25 the Consequences of Looking Down on Others "Kneel?" Mark was stunned for a moment. Zack pped Mark on the head and bellowed, "Kneel! I ask you to kneel down." Mark didn''t dare to say anything and just kneeled in front of Emily. He pleaded, "I''m sorry, I have done it wrong. I misjudged the person.¡± Andrew took the hand of the Emily who was in shock and said to Zack, "Let''s go, Mr. Austin." Emily didn''t actually want anyone to kneel. She was angry just now, but not that much to let someone kneel. Besides, howe Andrew asked him to kneel and he just did it? Was she that important to the Fraser family? Strictly speaking, it should be them who begged to the Fraser family to sign the contract. How could it be all reversed? Emily couldn''t figure it out, and she stopped thinking about it. As Zack left, he whispered to Mark, "Don''t ever think of getting up until they tell you to do so! Otherwise, you and I will both die." Mark gave a crying expression. This time he was really snookered. When they came to the lobby, the hospitality that was given by Zack to Emily and Andrew was very nice that he even served them with tea and water. Evelyn watched everything all this while. She cautiously looked at these two people who rode an e-bike and she was shocked since then. But everything had happened, so she had to face it. She came to Zack and asked, "Are you Mr. Austin?" "Yes, I guess you are Miss Porter, right?" Zack asked. The way when she talked to Zack waspletely different from the way she treated Emily earlier. "Yes, Mr. Austin, nice to meet you." She hurriedly extended her hand to shake Zack¡¯s hand. Zack introduced, "Oh, let me introduce to you, this is Miss rk, SOUTHWESTERN¡¯s business partner." Evelyn extended her hand to shake Emily''s hand, but Andrew said coldly, "All right, Mr. Austin, you can bring the contract for us and let¡¯s sign it." "Yes, yes, yes!" Zack answered politely and went upstairs. At this moment, Emily waspletely stunned. How could Andrew handle things so calmly? And that attitude was totally like a boss. After Evelyn saw Zack leaving, she stood in front of Emily with an embarrassing look and said, "I''m sorry, Miss rk, I didn''t mean it just now. How could I have known that Miss rk you kept a low profile? If I had known, I would not have..." "Emily, after we go home, what should we eat?" Andrew''s question interrupted Evelyn. Emily looked at Andrew with some consternation. She was still thinking about the matter that Mark knelt down to her. Looking at Emily who was very confused, Andrewughed, "After we has signed the contract, shouldn''t we have a celebration?" "Yes, then what do you want to eat?" Emily asked in a stunned voice. "As long as you make it, I''m okay with it." Both of them chatted intimately,pletely ignored Evelyn who wanted to speak several times. After a while, Zack came down with the contract. Evelyn had not had the chance to utter a word. Zack walked until in front of Emily and said to Emily, "Miss rk, please take a look at the contents of the contract. If there is anything that you aren¡¯t satisfied with, we will change it now." This contract should reasonably be stipted on the side of SOUTHWESTERN, and Emily had no right This is from N?velDrama.Org. to change it. But Zack''s words made Emily ttered. She looked at the contract. It was all advantageous to Emily. It could be said that this contract was Andrew whispered in her ear, "Take a look and see what needs to be changed, Mr. Austin will change it for us now." "No¡­nothing!" Emily put down the contract and stammered, "Jus...just..." Zack immediately asked, ¡°Miss rk. Is there anything that you are not satisfied with? I will change it right now." "No, no, no, I''m satisfied with it. The contract seems to bring no benefit to yourpany." Zackughed, "This is Mr. Fraser''s sincerity. As long as Miss rk is happy, it is important than anything else." Emily was stunned again,pletely in disbelief that what had happened in front of her was real. "Besides, this is Miss Porter''s contract. You just need to sign here, and all ourpany''s products will be endorsed by Miss Porter in the future." When Emily was about to sign, Andrew said, "There''s nothing wrong with this contract, but I want to change the spokesperson." Zack¡¯s jaw dropped and said, "But, but Miss Porter is the most suitable candidate for our products, she has..." "What¡¯s wrong? Is there any problem?" Andrew asked aggressively. Zack hurriedly said, "No¡­no problem." He took back the contract that already in Evelyn¡¯s hand while Evelyn''s face became extremely Now, she regretted. She wished that the time could go back to the scene just now when she just came in the SOUTHWESTERN. After they had signed the contract, Andrew left SOUTHWESTERN with Emily. Evelyn knew that the person in front of her was someone that couldn''t be messed with, but she was upset with it. She said to Zack, "Mr. Austin, what''s going on? Howe you just follow what they said? We have a deal before." Zack shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "Sorry, we only listen to Miss rk." "But you guys already promised me, right?" Evelyn shouted in exasperation. Zack shook his head, "It''s useless for you to argue with me and the contract is not signed yet. Miss Porter, let me give you some advice, never look down on anyone in the future." "You!" Evelyn desperately needed this endorsement to raise her poprity. In order to secure this endorsement, she rejected many other endorsements. Now it turned out to be like this, she could not ept it at all. "Mr. Austin, can you help me to think for a solution? I don''t know that they are your business partner. They came here by e-bike. How can I know that they are so low profile?" "That''s your problem. You have to solve it by yourself. Take care, Miss Porter." Zack acted in a way that wanted to send her off. Evelyn helplessly walked out from SOUTHWESTERN. After seeing several people leaving, Zack only able to took a deep breath. Finally, there was no chaos, but what happened just now really frightened him. At this time, his hand phone rang. "Has Miss rk signed the contract with you?" Ray asked. Zack said hastily, "She signed, Mr. Fraser." "No any problem, right?" "No, it went well. Mr. Fraser, can I ask you that who is the man next to Miss rk? Is he the one you tell us?" He certainly noticed the arrogant Andrew. "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. In the nutshell, we must ensure that Miss rk gets the biggest interests in this project. I don''t care about D.K. Group, I only care whether Miss rk can get the profit or not." "Yes, yes, yes!" Zack wiped his sweat. He only felt relieved when he heard the beeping sound from the other side of the phone. When Emily and Andrew left SOUTHWESTERN, Mark was still kneeling there. He was surrounded by a lot of onlookers. Mark knew that this was embarrassing, but he did not dare to go. If he left, the boss would me him, and he will be dead. "Why is this man kneeling here?" "Dude, what''s wrong with you? Why do you kneel here?" Mark looked at the crowd and lowered his head deeply. At this moment, the condition was disgraceful. He really didn¡¯t know that he had provoked such an existence. "Why is he still kneeling here?" Emily asked amazedly. Chapter 26 A Slap In The Face Chapter 26 A p In The Face Andrewughed, "Weren''t you the one who said you were going to give him a good beating? Isn''t this better than beating him up?" Emily hurriedly said, "No need. He didn''t mean it either. Just teach him a lesson." "Okay, hey, Mark, get lost!" Andrew shouted at Mark. "Thanks, thanks." Mark nodded as if he had received an order, and then stood up from the ground. The people around couldn''t help but let out another murmur. "Hey, he''s up! Just now I thought he was dumb?" "Look, he''s going to Southwest Group. That''s where Ray, the richest man in the Southwest, lives!" "So who was that guy just now? He''s so bossy. He told Mark to get up, and then Mark got up. That''s incredible." Andrew didn''t care about the chatter. He grabbed Emily and left. At the Martin family. "Pah!" Brian pped the table in anger and yelled, "What do you mean? Emily got blown out?" "Yeah, Grandpa, she and Andrew went on a motorcycle. It''s strange that they weren''t blown out. I saw them both get blown out with my own eyes." "Stupid, she''s really stupid! How can they ride a motorcycle to sign such an important contract! Emily is trying to piss me off." Brian said while pounding the table heavily. Who in the business world did not know that driving a luxury car to sign a contract was basically half of the sess? But Emily went by motorcycle. This was really too stupid. "Grandpa, I think Emily is just arrogant and defiant. She thinks that because Mr. Fraser has agreed to sign a contract with her, so she doesn''t put Mr. Fraser''s dignity in her eyes. She rode a motorcycle to sign the contract, which is looking down on Mr. Fraser. Mr. Fraser invested so much money. At the very least, he has to invest in people he believes in. Now, the contract is all messed up by Emily." "Father, the contract was not signed, does this mean that our family''spany is finished!" "Stupid! So stupid." Brian was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He wanted to rip Emily apart right now. The Martin family was now facing a question of survival. If the contract was not signed, it would mean the death of the Martin family. "Mario, call Emily and tell her toe back right away." Brian scolded in a stern voice. Mario immediately took out his cell phone and called Emily. At this time, Emily was wrapping her arms around Andrew''s waist and enjoying this sense of security from Andrew. "Wait, Andrew, stop the car!" Hearing her words, Andrew stopped. Emily took out her cell phone. Just picking up, Mario''s smug voice came out on the other side of the phone, "Emily, Grandpa wants you toe back. He is very angry now." In his opinion, Emily must be hiding in a corner somewhere and crying secretly. "Okay, I''ll be right back. ¡°With that, Emily hung up the phone. "What''s wrong?" Andrew asked. Emily said, "I don''t know, Mario called. He said Grandpa was angry. It''s simply inexplicable." Andrew nodded thoughtfully and reassured her, "It would be okay!" Emily nodded and said nothing more. In a few moments, the two of them arrived at the entrance of the Martin family''s vi. Stopping the car, they went straight to the Martin family''s conference room. Walking into the conference room, they found Eden, Haris, Brian, and Mario all present. Brian''s face was very ugly. Seeing him like that, Emily was a little scared. "Emily, how did you go to sign the contract today?" Brian said harshly like he was interrogating a prisoner. Emily froze for a moment and said, "I was. I went there by motorcycle!" "Nonsense!" Brian pped the table angrily, and his hair bristled with anger. "Don''t you know what kind of person Ray is? He''s the richest man in the Southwest, a nationally known entrepreneur. He invested in our D.K. Group, and that''s our D.K. Group''s luck. What about you? You rode a motorcycle to sign the contract. Isn''t this a p in the face of our D.K. Group? Even if you lose my face, you''re still looking down on Ray." Emily frowned slightly and said, "Then how am I going to get there? I don''t have a car." That hit the nail on the head. Emily didn¡¯t have a car, only a motorcycle formuting to work. And everyone in the room had a car. Brian said, "Doesn''t your cousin have one? Don''t your two uncles have? If you had asked one of them to go with you, it wouldn''t have been the situation it is now!" Emily became even more confused. She asked inexplicably, "Grandpa, what happened?" "What situation? Are you still pretending?" Mario stood up and said with a smile, "You think I don''t know about you being blown out by the manager of Southwest Group? I''m telling you, I saw it all." "Emily, I''m not ming you. When signing a contract like this, it''s important to be imposing. It''s weird that you won''t get blown out like this." As soon as Mario said this, Emily knew it was him who was up to no good. She said to Mario, "Yes, I was kicked out. But, who told you I didn''t sign the contract?" The smugness on Mario''s face instantly froze and shifted into surprise. "You signed the contract? How is that possible?" Mario didn''t believe it. He had seen Emily and Andrew being blown out with his own eyes. Emily took out the contract and said, "Of course I signed it!" Hearing Emily''s words, Brian''s eyes widened instantly. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Inexplicable!" Emily put the contract in front of Brian and said, "Look. If this is not a contract, then what is this?" Brian hurriedly shouted, "Give me my sses." Haris hurriedly brought Brian''s sses over. He went through the contract page by page and looked at it carefully. Mario looked at the few stamps on the contract and shook his head, "That''s impossible. Emily was clearly blown out. This is definitely a contract that she forged. Absolutely!" "Forged? Mario, you are really shameless. You''ve been doing nothing all day, and you''re fabricating the truth. Grandpa, I think a scum like Mario should not have a car. You shouldn''t have given him the chance to go out." Andrew said coldly to Brian and Mario. "Andrew, what does it matter to you what happens to our Martin family? Don''t forget, yourst name is Stone," Eden red at him angrily. Andrew smiled slightly and said, "Of course I have nothing to do with your Martin family, but it''s my wife''s business. My wife''s business is my business. I hope you guys will keep your eyes open and stop talking nonsense in the future. From today onwards, if anyone makes up rumors about my wife again, I''ll make you have a hard time." "Emily, let''s go!" After saying that, Andrew lifted his hand and grabbed Emily''s hand, and left the conference room. Walking to the door, Emily stopped and said, "Grandpa, if you don''t believe me, then you can go to Southwest Group and ask Aleksander yourself. Don''t just believe whatever my cousin says. You actually know better than I do what my cousin has in mind, don''t you?" After saying this, the two just left, leaving the crowd of the Martin family dumbfounded. Chapter 27 Does Commander Stone Want to Marry My Granddaughter? Chapter 27 Does Commander Stone Want to Marry My Granddaughter? ¡°Grandfather, you have a look. The Martin family not even bes theirs. They have already given us a lesson.¡± ¡°Yak, father. They are too arrogant.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Brian Martin pped Mario Martin¡¯s face. It caused him to feel dizzy. ¡°Shut up!¡± Brian stared and yelled at Mario. ¡°And you, Eden Martin. Both of you stop talking nonsense here! If you don¡¯t want to stay in this house, get out now!¡± Eden and Mario did not dare to speak anymore because they were depending on the Martin family. If they were chased out from the family, it meant that they would need to be beggars. Brian put down the contract in his hands and muttered, ¡°This contract is real.¡± Brian was indeed happy to sign contract with SOUTHWESTERN but he also felt anxious as if there was a bone stuck in his heart because he only had forty nine percent of thepany¡¯s share. Haris Martin was not scolded and he looked at Eden and Mario then asked, ¡°Father, since this contract is real, does it mean that our coboration with SOUTHWESTERN has started?¡± Brian nodded. Haris said, ¡°Father, since the contract has been signed, why not we just give some money to Emily rk and ask them to leave? We have already taken good care of them for these six months. We can deny about the matter of giving them the fifty one percent of share. ¡° ¡°Yes, father. What Eden said makes sense. We only promise them verbally without any written contract. Since this contract has been signed and if we give them the share, the Martin family will be owned by the rk family soon.¡± ¡°Do you think that I never thought of it before? However, this contract is wless! Have a look for yourselves.¡± Brian sighed helplessly. Eden and Haris walked forward and looked at the contract. In the contract, it was clearly stated that it only acknowledged thepany that Emily had more than fifty one percent of share. If not, they would withdraw their investments. This was a use that put the Martin family in despair. Before walking out from the meeting room, Brian yelled firmly, ¡°From today onwards, everyone will need to cooperate with Emily to deal with all the D.K. Group¡¯s affairs. If anyone resists, I will punish them strictly.¡± ¡°Mario, your car is confiscated. Starting from tomorrow, youe to work in thepany.¡± After finished talking, Brian strode out from the meeting room. ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s the end of our Martin family.¡± Haris sat on the chair with a gloomy look. Eden and Mario have a look on each other then they looked away. After they left the meeting room. ¡°Father, are we going to let Emily obtain all the benefits?¡± Eden yelled angrily, ¡°Besides that, what can we do? You better be obedient these days. If you create any troubles, I will let you pay for it.¡± ¡°Then, do I really need to go to work tomorrow?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Eden said unpleasantly, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, you will have to get out from this house.¡± Mario gritted his teeth. He would not let go of Emily so easily. Andrew Stone and Emily reached their home. Emily could not bear herself then asked, ¡°Andrew, why is that Zack Austin being so polite towards us? Nope, to be exact, why do they appear to be so afraid of me? Am I that scary?¡± ¡°No. I think that the person that they were so afraid of should be you.¡± Andrew smiled and said, ¡°This might be rted to Ray Fraser since he is a polite man from what I have heard of. Since we are chosen by him, they will definitely show their respect to us. They aren¡¯t afraid of us but just scared that they may notplete the tasks given by Ray properly.¡± Emily finally understood and nodded, ¡°You are right.¡± Andrew said firmly, ¡°Emily, you are the head of D.K. Group from now on.¡± Emily looked into Andrew¡¯s eyes and said while slightly nodded her head, ¡°Thank you. Today if without you, I don¡¯t know how to deal with all those things!¡± ¡°Never mind. You are my wife.¡± Emily¡¯s face was blushed. She lowered her head and said softly, ¡°Alright, I will have to go to change my clothes.¡± After that, she walked into her room. During the afternoon, Phoenix Morgan called Andrew. ¡°Andrew, Ray wants to meet you. He needs to go back to Nanling tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to Zuixianju tonight.¡± At the Zuixianju. At Night. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Ray put his hands at the back and walked back and forth restlessly. After every few steps that he took, he would go back to the entrance of Zuixianju and looked regrly. Rose Fraser put both her hands under her chin and looked at her grandfather who was walking back and forth. She said helplessly, ¡°Grandfather, you have walked two hundred and twenty one trips. Don¡¯t you feel tired?¡± Rayughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know it.¡± ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s just a man. Why are you so nervous?¡± ¡°Rose, you have to remember that we can¡¯t enjoy the peacefulness of these modern days without the leadership of themander. Do you know what is the true meaning of being a hero? He can be considered as a big hero.¡± Rose seemed to understand what he said but notpletely understand while nodding her head. Finally, a man walked towards him and Ray¡¯s eyes were filled with veneration immediately. He finally saw themander that he had admired for a long time. But, themander had a different look with the figure in his imagination. If Phoenix did not follow him at the back, he could not believe that the person in front of him was themander. Andrew had aparatively slim body size and his skin was in pale white. He appeared to be in low spirits when walking. So no matter how he looked at Andrew, he did not look like amander at all. But, Ray was a man who had many life experiences so he knew that he could not judge a book by its cover. Also, there were lots of different people who have special skills and talents in H Country. He looked at Andrew admiringly from the bottom of his heart. ¡°I think that this is themander, right? You are a young and talented man as expected.¡± Ray walked forward to wee him when there was still a distance. ¡°Come,e,e! Pleasee in!¡± Ray did a polite move. Andrew replied politely, ¡°Ray, please.¡± After sitting down, Rose evaluated Andrew attentively because she thought that themander that was mentioned by her grandfather was a mighty and domineering old man. She did not expect him to be so young. Although he was good-looking, his appearance was too different with what she had imagined. He looked like a toy boy and in addition was a toy boy who was sick. She could not believe that he was themander. After Ray sitting down, he gave hispliments towards Andrew. He was praising him as a sessful man at a young age and became the hope of H Country. Andrew did not take it seriously because it did not seem important for him. ¡°Ray, actually I am the one who should say thank you.¡± Andrew said to Ray. Ray immediately waved his hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it that way. I haven¡¯t live up to Rose could not bear with their conversations and interrupted, ¡°Grandfather, I have stomachache. I want to go to the toilet.¡± She ran out after finished talking. Ray was surprised and shook his head then said, ¡°My granddaughter is a little naughty. Hopefully Commander, don¡¯t get offended.¡± Andrew waved his hand and said, ¡°It''s ok.¡± While chatting, Ray asked suddenly, ¡°Commander, you are so young. Do you mind if I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Ray, please ask.¡± ¡°Are you married?¡± Andrew was stunned with the question. Perhaps Ray wanted to do the matchmaking for him? Ray saw that Andrew remained silent, heughed and said quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me, you.¡± Chapter 28 Drag Him Down And Kill Him! Chapter 28 Drag Him Down And Kill Him! ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m married!¡± Andrew refused Ray politely. Ray¡¯s face showed a hint of disappointment as he really wanted to make an engagement with him. Such a character was not someone who was ordinary could get along, yet, he secretly felt sorry for Rose Fraser. ¡°I will definitely pay a visit to your wife next time if there is a chance!¡± Just then, two men in ck while holding daggers suddenly broke in and ran towards Andrew to kill him. The men in ck moved swiftly and it looked like they had practiced. Yet, they almost killed Andrew before Phoenix Morgan could react. When they were about sessful, Andrew raised his head suddenly and there was a powerful air wall blocking them. The men in ck looked serious immediately as they were being controlled and couldn¡¯t get closer. ¡°How dare you assassinate Commander Stone? Phoenix shouted angrily then lifted the two men up in the air with one hand. ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡± Rose rushed in from outside immediately. ¡°That ¡­That is our own person.¡± She shouted in panic. Phoenix red at Rose angrily and his domineering aura was like a beast. ¡°Commander Stone, my granddaughter is really young and ignorant. Please don¡¯t take offense, Commander-in-Chief.¡± Ray looked at Andrew nervously and apologized repeatedly. ¡°Rose, what are you doing? Hurry up and apologize to the Commander-in-Chief!¡± Rose was a martial artist and she saw what had just happened, it was Qi, which was the internal force. Such a strong and powerful internal force was definitely not something that an ordinary person could possess. Her master once said that someone who could build a wall with Qi was definitely at the grand master level. What was a grand master? A grand master was the existence of the founding faction such as the grand master Zhang Sanfeng. Andrew¡¯s power was too strong. Rose was so frightened that she said incoherently, ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry, I just felt curious that you became the Commander-in-Chief at such a young age and I just want to see if you are really the Commander- in-Chief or not!¡± Andrew lifted up a cup of tea and asked while he was drinking, ¡°Well, am I really the Commander-in- All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chief now?¡± Andrew had faced the most ordinary enemies in battle who were hundred times stronger than such bodyguards, so they could not even get close to him. ¡°I¡­I believe!¡± Andrew shook his head and said, ¡°Let them go! This is just a joke that Miss Fraser yed with me!¡± Phoenix threw the two aside after receiving the order. ¡°Commander, your subordinate deserves to die!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, sit down!¡± Ray hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, my granddaughter is really too ignorant and I hope you¡­¡± Andrew raised his hand and interrupted Ray before a deadly aura spreading around. He looked serious and said, ¡°Come out! Since you are here, why are you sneaking around?¡± Those words made Ray and Rose confused, did it mean someone was here? They looked up and looked around, but they didn¡¯t see anyone. Meanwhile, a man in ck came in from outside. The man was in his thirties but his pair of white eyebrow looked different. ¡°Are you Andrew Stone?¡± The man with white eyebrows asked directly. Andrew didn¡¯t answer him but it meant acquiescence. ¡°Someone sent me here to take your life.¡± He pulled out two short knives after finishing his word. Obviously, the man was sent by the Turner¡¯s family.¡± Andrew took a step back and Phoenix nodded in understanding, then he said, ¡°Those who speak out against Commander should die!¡± Phoenix then killed the man after shouting. The opponent moved very fast that it made Phoenix difficult to defeat him down as he was the practical type of fighter. Two of them fought around for three minutes before settling the fight, with Phoenix breaking both of his opponent¡¯s hands. ¡°Commander, what should we do?¡± Andrew lifted up a cup of tea on the table and said, ¡°Drag him down and kill him!¡± His face was expressionless as he spoke, and for him, killing someone was as simple as eating a meal. ¡°Don¡¯t you, don¡¯t you want to know who sent me here?¡± The white-browed man shouted. There was no need to ask. Who else except that the Turner¡¯s family dared to hire a killer to assassinate Andrew in K City? After Phoenix dragged the white-browed man out, Andrew then said to Ray, ¡°Sir, as you have seen, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to see you but it will bring danger for you.¡± Ray felt relieved slightly at this moment before he waved his hand and said, ¡°If it is dangerous to be with the Commander-in-Chief, then there would be no safe people in this world.¡± Andrew smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°By the way, Commander-in-Chief, do you know who sent the man to kill you?¡± Before Andrew could answer, Ray suddenly coughed violently and followed by a mouthful fresh blood spurting out. ¡°Oh my god! Grandpa! Grandpa!¡± Rose held Ray up and pulled out a box of medicine in panic. Andrew stepped forward and said, ¡°Wait!¡± He came in front of Ray after saying then lifted his hand to touch his chest which was beating up and down swiftly. ¡°Put him on the ground.¡± Andrewmanded. Rose froze for a moment and looked at the ground which was dirty before she asked, ¡°Why?¡± Andrew ignored her and then held Ray directly before cing him down on the ground carefully. He reached out his right hand and fiercely pped on Ray¡¯s chest. A wave of Qi was seen drilling into Ray¡¯s body and slowly, his violently trembling chest calmed down. Subsequently, Andrew took out a ck pill from his pocket and stuffed it into Ray¡¯s mouth. Rose was surprised and asked, ¡°What do you give to my grandpa?¡± ¡°Medicine to cure his old illness.¡± Rose asked surprisingly, ¡°How do you know about my grandfather¡¯s old illness?¡± ¡°I also know that it is caused by side stitch as a result of practicing martial art. Don¡¯t worry, that is only a soul recovery pill and it won¡¯t take long for him to wake up.¡± Then he said to Rose again, ¡°By the way, I need to leave first as I still have something to do.¡± Looking at his distant back, Rose called him out twice but Andrew ignored her. ¡°What a cold man!¡± She muttered secretly. It was true that Ray woke up two minutester. ¡°Rose, where is Commander?¡± Ray asked when he woke up. ¡°He¡¯s gone, grandpa, how are you feeling now?¡± Ray moved around and felt nothing. The illness had made him suffer for almost twenty years and had been getting more and more frequent and severe recently but he didn¡¯t expect to feel anything now. ¡°Just now, he gave you a soul recovery pill and said that your illness has been cured.¡± Rose said. ¡°Soul recovery pill?¡± Ray was stunned then he rushed to the door and said, ¡°Thank you Commander-in- Chief!¡± He himself only knew how painful the side stitch was for so many years and it hurt all his organs that could make him faint. Yet, it would make him suffer until he died! Someone had once told him that the soul recovery pill could cure him but those who could make this were extinct. Yet, to his surprise, he had encountered it! Chapter 29 Evelyn Devoted Herself Chapter 29 Evelyn Devoted Herself For everything that had just happened, there had been a pair of wide-open beautiful eyes that kept watching. She was so frightened that she held her breath. "Holy shit, what kind of person is this? How can there be such a person who doesn''t even blink when he kills someone?" Evelyn hurriedly patted her chest and gasped for breath. However, at this moment, a big strong hand grabbed her, and she abruptly looked at the person and found that it was Andrew. Andrew didn''t give her a chance to speak, pulling her directly into the Red Banner limousine before letting go of her. When Phoenix saw Andrew pulling a woman into the car, he asked suspiciously, "Commander Stone, who is she?" "Shoot! Do you want to die or do you want to live?" Andrew asked mercilessly. Upon hearing Andrew''s words, Phoenix''s expression immediately changed. Evelyn shuddered with fear as she looked at Andrew and Phoenix. What they said about dying was definitely not a scare, because they had just really killed someone. She swallowed hard and said, "Of course I want to live, who would want to die?" "What is the purpose of your following me? Say it." Andrew was indifferent as ever. Evelyn swallowed again and said, "Actually, I have no other purpose than to beg you not to bother with me for what happened today during the day. I know what I did was wrong, and I sincerely apologize to you. I really need that contract, and I probably wouldn''t have survived without it." "Just for this?" Andrew''s eyes gentled slightly and the atmosphere eased slightly. "Yes, that''s it." "You saw everything just now, didn''t you?" "Ah, I...I didn''t see anything, I don''t know anything." Evelyn often hung out in these ces, and of course she knew what Andrew meant when he asked that question. If she said she saw it, she was going to be exterminated. "Good! I hope you didn''t see anything, too." As soon as Andrew''s words left his mouth, Phoenix suddenly stopped the car. "Get out!" Andrew said indifferently. "Ah!" Evelyn eximed in surprise, "You haven''t promised me about the contract yet." "I don''t want to say it twice." Andrew was still so cold, it was impossible for him to be polite to anyone else except Emily. "No, if you don''t promise me, I won''t leave! I''ll be killed anyway if I leave without the contract. Instead of being killed by them, I''d rather die by your hands." Evelyn sped her hands and simply looked like she was ready to die Andrew red at Evelyn with some impatience, but Evelyn grabbed Andrew''s hand and said, "How about this! I''ll be your mistress, and I don''t want money. I just want you to promise to let me sign that contract." With that, Evelyn ced Andrew''s hand directly on her exposed thigh. Evelyn knew that no man could resist her beauty. Those fifty or sixty years old men had no resistance when they saw her, let alone this man who was only in his twenties and at the peak of his energy and hormonal expansion. Her charisma was an absolute killer for these young men. She breathed out delicately, wanting to conquer this man with everything she had. When Andrew didn''t move, Evelyn felt she had seeded, so she plucked up her courage to grope Andrew''s body. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. But soon, she was thrown from the car directly by Andrew. "Hey, what are you doing? Don''t you know how to show pity and tenderness to a woman?" Evelyn shouted angrily at Andrew inside the car. Andrew''s car had already driven away and she was so angry that she stomped her feet. This was one of the most humiliating experiences she had ever had. She devoted herself to y with him in the car, but surprisingly, he threw her off the car. "Aren''t I better than your wife?" She shouted at the exhaust of the car without good grace. How would Andrew pay any attention to a woman who exploited her sexual attraction? In Andrew''s world, in addition to Emily, there were only two kinds of people, which were the dead and the living. "Commander Stone, the Turner family was too bold. How they dare to assassinate you?" Phoenix asked. Andrew smiled slightly, "What I want is for him to be bold, if he isn''t, doesn''t that mean he has found out my true identity?" "But what will happen if he knows who you are?" Phoenix had fought many battles on the battlefield, and if he encountered an enemy, he would be the first to announce his name. But now they were not facing an enemy, but just a nonentity, and the best way to y with a nonentity was to make him feel good about himself. When the nonentity thought he had everything under control, he didn''t realize that he was actually being set uppletely. "Phoenix, there are some things you will understandter, let''s go home," Andrew replied indifferently. Early the next morning, Emily received a call from Brian. Today, Brian would hold a board meeting to announce that thergest shareholder was Emily. So she woke up very early. "Andrew, can you drive me to work?" Without knowing since when, she actually became somewhat dependent on Andrew. Andrew smiled and said, "Of course." At this moment, Rosa walked out in a green cheongsam. Undeniably, Rosa was very well maintained. Despite the fact that she had aged over forty, she still looked very charming. Especially when she was wearing this cheongsam, her beauty was in full view. "Emily, how do you think of it? Do I look good in this cheongsam?" Rosa spun around in front of Emily. Emily nodded and said, "You look so pretty, Mom, where are you going?" "Some of my friends asked me to go shopping with them," Rosa said with excitement on her face. Speaking of which, she subconsciously touched her neck, which had nothing on it, and said with a sigh, "It would be nice if there was a pendant, but unfortunately there is none." At the same time, Rosa felt sad in secret. In the wake of the ident that happened to the rk family, in order to pay off the debts, she sold all her valuable jewelry. "Mrs. Martin, see if this fits!" Rosa looked at the glittering emerald gem and the cheongsam she was wearing, her eyes instantly gleaming. This color was absolutely perfect to match this emerald. "Andrew, is this emerald authentic?" Rosa asked in astonishment. Andrew smiled and said, "I guess so." Looking at the smile on Andrew''s face, Emily''s heart exuded gratitude. Although it was only a few thousand dors of fake goods, she could see Andrew''s sincerity towards her and her mother; at least he treated her and her mother as family. "Great, I also feel that this is authentic, this green is really nice, and it should be worth hundreds of thousands, right?" Rosa asked with an excited face. Andrew hesitated and said, "Maybe, I don''t know, a friend gave it to me." In Emily''s eyes, Andrew was just trying to save face at all costs. Hundreds of thousands, how could he get hundreds of thousands? "Well, I''ll take it and I''m leaving, the car is already waiting for me outside." Rosa put it on and left happily. In fact, Rosa hadn''t gone out to any parties for half a year, and if the news that the Martin family was throwing Emily a birthday party hadn''t gotten around K City, no one would have invited her to go shopping today. Chapter 30 A VIP Bank Card with One Billion e Chapter 30 A VIP Bank Card with One Billion e After seeing Rosa Martin leave. Emily rk said to Andrew Stone, "Let''s go!" "Okay!" Andrew nodded. They rode their e-bike and set off. Andrew asked faintly, "Are you nervous?" Emily shook her head and said, "I don''t know why, but I don''t feel so nervous when you¡¯re around." "That¡¯s okay! You have to face it sooner orter. D.K. Group is just the beginning." Andrew''s words were spoken, but Emily didn''t hear them because of the strong wind. In a few moments, Emily felt that something was wrong, and she asked, "Andrew, aren''t we going to thepany? Why are weing here?" "Before going to thepany, firstly we have to buy a car. You¡¯re now also the chairman of the board, status can¡¯t be degraded." After saying the words, they came directly to the Mercedes-Benz 4S store. After parking their e-bike, Andrew took Emily''s hand and walked directly into the 4S store. Just walked into the store, Emily pulled Andrew''s arm and said, "Andrew, let''s get out of here. This is a Mercedes-Benz store. I have no money to buy for it." Andrew said slowly, "It''s okay, I''ll buy it for you." Once Andrew said this, Emily didn''t believe it. Andrew was only a waiter. If he had the money to buy a Mercedes-Benz, he won¡¯t live like now. Meanwhile, a tall, sexy and beautiful saleswoman who was wearing ck silk approached. "Are you both looking for a car? Is this gentleman driving? Idy driving?" "My wife will be the one who drives! Please rmend a suitable car for her." Andrew said straight to the point. The saleswoman evaluated Andrew and Emily from head to feet. In her mind, these two people didn¡¯t look like any rich people, and they came here by e-bike just now. They said they wanted to buy a car, but maybe they didn''t really mean to buy it. So, she randomly pointed to the Mercedes-Benz A-ss and said, "This car is more suitable for women to drive as it ispact. There is a special offer for the lower trim level, and you can drive the car away with a down payment of 80,000 Yuan." 80,000 Yuan! Emily''s bank card didn''t even have 10,000 Yuan in it, so how could she get 80,000 Yuan? "No, this car doesn''t match my wife''s status. It''s too small." Andrew shook his head and refused. The saleswoman frowned, thinking that if he couldn''t afford then he should say so, why was he pretending that the car didn''t match their status. These days, there were too many people who like to pretend. Andrew went straight to the front of the Mercedes-Benz S-ss and said, "This car looks okay. I think this is more suitable." The saleswoman was stunned. It looked like this person didn¡¯t know anything about cars. What salesperson afraid the most was people who came to buy a car without knowing the price in advance. So she smiled and said, "Sir, this car is more than a million. Even if you want to do a down payment, it needs at least 400,000 Yuan to do so. You still need to pay the remaining 600,000 Yuan in three years. And the monthly repayment amount is more than 20,000 Yuan, almost 30,000 Yuan. With your 400,000 Yuan, you might take a look at a Mercedes-Benz E-ss." This price had scared Emily and she waspletely afraid to make a single sound. Andrew was so unreliable. If he wanted to show off, he should find a suitable asion! "As I said, those cars don''t match my wife''s status, so let''s take this one. It''s not really good, but still can use for a while." Andrew said it very clear. "What?" Emily took Andrew''s arm and said, "Andrew, we don''t have any money right now." When the saleswoman saw this scene, she couldn''t help butugh, "Sir, are you sure that you want this car?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Andrew nodded his head and said, "Yes!" "Okay, sir. Please pay the deposit of 100,000 Yuan first!" The saleswoman looked at Andrew with a smirk. She just wanted to get rid of this kind of people who brought woman to pretend that he was very rich as soon as possible. "No need to pay the deposit, I''ll drive away now! Hurry up, please go to swipe this card, the password is 950223, my wife''s birthday." said Andrew while took out a ck card and handed it to the saleswoman. When the saleswoman saw the ck card, her face instantly turned pale. This kind of card was unlike the ordinary cards. It was said to be a bank card which showed one¡¯s status. She hesitated for a moment and stretched out her trembling hand to ept the ck card. Then she ran to the front desk and said to the checkout clerk, "Oh my God, I''ve met a rich customer." Once she saw the ck card, the girl''s eyes widened and said, "ck card! My goodness, this ck card is very different." The girl looked at the card and said, "Last time a customer told me that this kind of ck card is called VIP bank card, which can only be owned by the customers who have at least one billion." "One billion!" This fact made the two youngdies terribly frightened. One billion, this definitely must be someone who was not ordinary. "Quickly see if this man has any girlfriend." The waiter asked with an excited face. The saleswoman said, "Yes, he has. If not, there won¡¯t be your turn. He wants to buy a Mercedes-Benz S-ss for his wife. Swipe the card first, I don¡¯t know whether there is any money in it or not. He doesn¡¯t look like rich people." The girl swiped the card and the machine indicated ¡°Payment Sessful¡±. The saleswoman¡¯s jaw dropped again. He was really a rich man. "There are some people who we can¡¯t judge whether they are rich or not by their clothing." The girl who swiped the card said. "Andrew, this car is too expensive, let''s forget about it!" Emily could not control herself and said to Andrew. Andrew shook his head and said, "The card has been swiped. Do you still want to reject it?" Emily also thought about driving all this while, but she never thought about driving such an expensive car. Looking at Emily''s preupied look, Andrewforted her and said, "Don''t worry. The car does not even match with your status." The words Andrew said was true. Emily with an identity of amander¡¯s wife, this car was indeed too low-ss. It did not match with her honorable status. Emily said anxiously, "No, you are just a waiter. Where did you get so much money?" "Waiter?" Andrew looked at Emily with a confused face and asked, "Since when did I be a waiter?" "Aren''t you working as a waiter at Wanzhonglou? I saw it." Emily told Andrew everything she saw that day. Emily thought that Andrew was working at Wanzhonglou all this while. He couldn''t hold back augh and said, "Who said that I was working there? I went there to do some business." Meantime, the saleswoman came towards Andrew and respectfully handed over the ck card to Andrew. Then she handed over the keys with both hands as well and said, "Sir, do you need us to license your car?" "No, I''m in a hurry!" After taking the key, Andrew handed it to Emily and said, "Let''s go for meeting!" Emily froze for a long time before epting the key. The saleswoman looked at Andrew and then at Emily and said, "Madam, I admire you for having such a rich and good husband." These words surprised Emily again. As she drove out of the 4S store, she couldn''t resist and asked, "Andrew, where exactly did you get the money?" "A friend gave it to me." Andrew replied indifferently. The money, the card, was really given to Andrew by someone else. "That''s incredible, isn''t it? How many things do you have that I don''t know?" "What you should know, you already knew, what you shouldn''t know, you will knowter. Let''s go, the meeting is important." "Okay!" Although Emily had agreed, yet she was still worried. Not long after, both of them drove a million-Yuan car to the entrance of thepany. At that time Mario just reached the entrance of thepany, he saw a Mercedes-Benz S-ss which was not yet licensed and his eyes glowed, ¡°Holy shit! What a big shot came to ourpany?" He hurriedly came forward to take a look. When he saw Andrew and Emily came down from the car, his eyes instantly widened. ¡°How could it be them?¡± He gritted his teeth and said in disbelief. Then he suddenly loosened his eyebrows, nodded continuously and said sarcastically, ¡°Well, Emily. Thepany''s meeting has not yet started, and you haven¡¯t be the major shareholder. You already embezzled thepany''s money. I¡¯ll give you a lessonter." Thinking about it, Mario showed an evil smile. Chapter 31 Rosa Martin Was Bullied Chapter 31 Rosa Martin Was Bullied "We haven¡¯t been hanging out together for a long time. Thest time the three of us went to shopping together, it was more than six months ago. I thought that we wouldn''t get together again, who knows that we''de together again." "Yes. Since something happened with Mrs. Martin¡¯s family, we rarely go for shopping. Recalled the moments that we agreed to go for shopping every Wednesday, Friday and Sunday. It''s been more than half a year since we went out together!" The people who were talking were two charming women. Although they were already in their forties, they were very well-maintained and looked like thirty years old. Rosa and the two women were good friends. Since Rosa''s family had an ident, they hadn¡¯t sought for Rosa. First, they were afraid that Rosa would borrow money from them. Second, they scared that they would be downgraded if they went out with Rosa. Rosa used to be the one they always praised, but now everything was different. ¡°Rosa, your daughter is really outstanding, to be able to cooperate with Mr. Fraser, the richest man in the Southwest Region. It is enviable. ¡°This is called as a wise goose neverys a tame egg.¡± Both of themplimented Emily, then Rosa said modestly, "Sophia, na, both of you are too kind." "Hey! By the way, Rosa, the emerald jade on your neck is beautiful, it must be several million." Sophia said as she looked at the emerald jade around Rosa¡¯s neck. Rosa said, ¡°This is a gift from my son-inw.¡± ¡°Your son-inw is so nice. At first, he was even said by the K City citizens as a live-in son-inw.¡± They chatted and walked to the entrance of Jade Pavilion, a famous jewelry shop in K City. It was not as big as Archibald Elliott¡¯s Dorsett Jewelry Store, but it¡¯s still considered a well-known brand in K City. A product sold was at least several tens of thousands. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look. I feel my bracelet is a little outdated. Three of them walked into the Jade Pavilion, na and Sophia were looking at those products happily. While Rosa just took a look on those products, even though she liked it, she dared not say it. As she didn¡¯t have much money with her right now. Meantime, the sales manager of Jade pavilion suddenly approached to Rosa and asked, ¡°Madam, can you please take off the emerald jade from your neck and let us have a look?¡± Rosa asked incredulously, ¡°Why do you want to see it?¡± The sales manager smiled and said, ¡°Can you take it off and let us have a look? I think that it¡¯s a fine jade. I just want to see its purity. Meanwhile, Sophia and na both came over. Rosa smiled and took off the emerald jade from her neck. After the sales manager took it and studied it for a while, he came to ask Rosa while holding the emerald jade, ¡°Madam, may I ask where did you buy this jade?¡± The sales manager¡¯s tone was blunt and with a questioning look. Rosa smiled and said, ¡°It was given to me by my son-inw.¡± ¡°Then may I ask where did your son-inw buy it?¡± The sales manager asked aggressively. Rosa shook her head and said, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll call our boss toe.¡± The sales manager held the emerald jade and dialed the boss¡¯s number. ¡°Hey, Rosa. What¡¯s going on?¡± Sophia asked in disbelief. Rosa shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, either.¡± After a while, the boss of Jade Pavilion, Mr. Ellie Henderson came. He had several hundred million Yuan of estate. He had a prosperous man look and he was considered as a significant rich man in K City. After he took the emerald jade and studied it for a while, he said, ¡°Yes, this is the one. No matter the purity or the quality, it¡¯s the same. This is it. Definitely.¡± ¡°Is this yours?¡± Ellie was holding the emerald jade while asking Rosa. Rosa nodded her head and said, ¡°Yes, my son-inw gave it to me. Is there any problem, Mr. Henderson?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Ellie said coldly, ¡°Do you know that how much this emerald jade costs?¡± Rosa hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe several hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Several hundred thousand!¡± Ellie muttered unconsciously. ¡°Madam Martin, with your current situation, I don¡¯t think you have that much money to buy this emerald jade.¡± Ellie said coldly. Of course, he knew Rosa, who used to be a regr customer here. ¡°Mr. Henderson, what do you mean by that?¡± Rosa asked as she was puzzled. Ellie said, ¡°The selling price of this emerald jade in my ce here is 10 million Yuan! Few days ago, I lost a piece of emerald jade which is the same as this one. Do you think that with you or your son-in- Ellie¡¯s words shocked Rosa. 10 million Yuan! It¡¯s unbelievable. If this emerald jade worth 10 million Yuan, then Andrew really couldn¡¯t afford to buy it. There was no need for others to remind her. She was clear about it. Andrew went to be a soldier for 5 years, so howe he could get the 10 million Yuan. If he really had 10 million Yuan, would he still be staying in that small ce with her daughter, sleeping on the sofa every day? ¡°Rosa, Mr. Henderson is right. Your son-inw is just a retired soldier. Howe he has so much Material ? N?velDrama.Org. money?¡± Sophia said with a contemptuous look at Rosa. na also shook her head and said, ¡° I never thought of your son-inw is that kind of person!¡± Rosa felt ashamed. She was poor but she didn¡¯t expect that Andrew would steal a jade. To be caught on the spot and in front of her friends made her feel so embarrassed. ¡°Rosa, I¡¯ll now bring you to the police station. How dare you stole from Jade Pavilion.¡± Ellie grabbed Rosa¡¯s arm which instantly caused many people gathered around. On the other side, thepany meeting. Brain Martin, Eden Martin, Hairs Martin and thepany¡¯s executives all stayed in the meeting room for a meeting. And of course, Emily was also among them, she sat closest to Brain. Many executives saw Emily. Although Emily was Brian¡¯s granddaughter, she did the most difficult and tiring work in thepany. It was unfathomable that she was now sitting in the meeting room. Brian took a deep breath and said, "There is an important thing to announce in today¡¯s meeting." "Wait!" Just as he spoke, Mario rushed into the meeting room. As soon as Brian saw Mario, he immediately frowned and said, "What are you doing here? Get the hell out of here." Mario was not allowed to attend the meeting. He used to sit in on previous meeting. "Mario, hurry up and get out!" Eden showed a fierce nce towards Mario. Mario said with a thieving smile, "Grandpa, I have something very important to tell you, and this matter is also very necessary to be said in front of all the executives and directors." "Don''t give me any nonsense, get out!" Brian scolded. However, Mario didn¡¯t bother and resolutely pointed at Emily and said, "I want to report that Emily has misappropriated thepany''s property without permission." Chapter 32 He鈥檚 Here! Chapter 32 He¡¯s Here! After those words had been said, the higher-ups of thepany could not stand it anymore. Each and every one of them were staring at Emily with an odd expression while discussing among themselves. Emily was also shocked as she frowned and asked, ¡°Mario, do you have a problem? When did I misused thepany¡¯s money?¡± ¡°Eh, you really think I don''t know that you had misused thepany¡¯s money, right?¡± Mario said with a confident face. Brian¡¯s expression was grim as he looked at Mario and said, ¡°Why did you said that Emily had misused thepany''s money? If you keep talking nonsense like this, I will throw you out of the Martin family.¡± Mario grunted and said, ¡°If I am really talking nonsense, then just throw me out of the Martin family. Grandpa, Emily bought a Mercedes S-ss car, the selling price is more than one million yuan. After going through the buying procedure, it will cost about one million and one hundred thousand yuan. Let¡¯s just ask the question, where did Emily get so much money to buy this luxury car that cost more than one million yuan.¡± As soon as Brian heard about the luxury car that cost more than one million yuan, his expression immediately changed. They had a total of four cars in the Martin family, and the total cost of all the cars added together were also not over a million yuan. ¡°Did you really buy a car?¡± Brian asked. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Emily frowned and nodded, ¡°Yes, but I didn''t buy it with thepany''s money. It was given to me by Andrew.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Mario could not hold back hisughter, ¡°Andrew? That useless stay-home son-inw? All this time, the Martin family was the one who provided him food and shelter, do you think he has the money to buy that car for you? I am sure that you are misusing thepany''s money.¡± ¡°Mario, you are going to be responsible for all the nonsense you had just said. Did you see me misusing thepany¡¯s money with your own eyes?¡± Emily stood up and defiantly argued. ¡°There is no need to witness it. That luxurious car cost more than a million yuan, besides using the hundred yuan a month. Wanting to buy a car that cost a million yuan, it is more difficult than reaching the sky.¡± Emily nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Fine, if you think I have misused thepany''s money, then go and check the ounts. Tristan, go ahead, check if thepany is missing one million yuan.¡± Tristan, who was the director of thepany''s finance department, let out a shout while blinking his eyes. He was somewhat disbelieving that Emily had called him by his name. Brian mmed the table and yelled, ¡°That''s enough!¡± He knew clearly that Emily would not do such a thing, and had no reason to do that. All of this was done by Mario to make Emily looked bad. As a summary, Mario hated Emily, he hated her so much that he was not thinking clearly. If it was another person withmon sense, that person will not do this. Although Brian did not want to give thepany to Emily as she was not a part of their family, he was very clear about Emily¡¯s characteristics. ¡°Grandpa, Emily just misused thepany''s money, I can guarantee it!¡± Mario still swore by his words. Brian stood up and walked towards Mario. Then, he raised his hand and pped him on the face. This p caused Mario to be dumbfounded. All the people in the office were also shocked. The old man was bad-tempered, but he never beat Mario in front of so many people, because everyone knew that he loved Mario the most. Secretly, everyone knew that Mario was going to be the future heir of thepany. However, today his actions had surprised everyone. Mario remained dumbfounded as he covered his face, asking, ¡°Grandpa, why did you hit me?¡± ¡°You still have the nerve to ask? You better get your ass out of here and don''t ever set foot in the D.K. Group from now on!¡± Brian said viciously while his eyes were red with anger. He had already given mercy to Mario, at least he did not drive him out of the Martin family. Mario said unconvincingly, ¡°Grandpa, I just can¡¯t ept this, why do I...¡± ¡°p!¡± After another p came down, Brian pointed at the door and said, ¡°I don''t want to repeat what I said for a third time!¡± Eden looked at the five finger marks on his son, Mario¡¯s face, and this made his heart hurt. He hurriedly said, ¡°Father, Mario is your grandson after all, he is doing this for the sake of our ¡°Are you forcing me to beat you in front of the entirepany''s executives?¡± Brian shouted angrily at Eden, who was already in his forties. Eden held back from continuing his sentence. If he was really beaten by his own father in front of so many people, it will bring shame to his family. Mario still could not ept all of this and said, ¡°Grandpa, I really...¡± ¡°Security!¡± Under Brian¡¯s stern berating, two security guards carried Mario out of the D.K. Group. After Mario left, Brian sat down again and said, ¡°Alright, the main topic of our meeting today is about ourpany''s cooperation with SOUTHWESTERN.¡± ¡°I''m getting too old to manage so many things. So, my granddaughter, Emily is going to be responsible in settling everything concerning this matter. From now onwards, whether the matter is big or small, her decision will be final and I hope that everyone will cooperate with her. If anyone is dissatisfied with my decision, then you should just resign now!¡± Brian finished the content of the meeting in one breath. ¡°Emily, from now on, the future of D.K. Group will be in your hands.¡± Although in Brian¡¯s heart, he was still reluctant and could not let go, he did not have much of a choice. As Emily looked at her grandfather''s sad face, she suddenly felt a bit reluctant in take over his However, if it was really for the good of the Martin family, then she had to make the D.K. Group to be the strongest and the best. After the meeting was over, Emily arranged some work to be done and went downstairs. Andrew was still downstairs, and he had already put a license te on the car. Just as she arrived downstairs, Emily¡¯s cell phone rang. ¡°What? Okay, I''ll be right there.¡± After Emily hung up the phone, her expression turned for the worst. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Andrew asked as he walked towards her. Emily said, ¡°Something happened to my mom, at Jade Pavilion.¡± Andrew frowned and said, ¡°Let''s go.¡± After saying that, he pulled Emily¡¯s hand to the car. After starting the car, he began to speed along the highway. In Andrew¡¯s heart, the people of the rk family were his family, and Rosa had always treated him as his own son. The thing he would not like to see the most was seeing others bullying the most important people in his life. When Emily heard the news of what happened to her mother, she was even more distraught. Ever since her father passed away, she has regarded her family as incredibly important, and her mother was the closest person to her in this world. She secretly swore that even if something would happen to her, she would not let her mother be aggrieved. However, right now! Emily felt a little sorry for her deceased father. ¡°It''s okay, Emily, I have control of everything.¡± Andrew said this tofort Emily. In a short while, the two of them drove to the entrance of the Jade Pavilion. The people who were watching had already gathered in a circle, and Rosa was standing with an ugly expression on her face at the entrance of the Jade Pavilion. Sophia and na kept saying, ¡°Mrs. rk, how can your son-inw do this. Even if you can''t afford it, just buy a cheap one. However, he just had to steal it, and he actually stole one of the expensive ones, now he¡¯s done for! It''s a disgrace to all of us here.¡± She already felt very humiliated but these two people still called her out endlessly, making her even more humiliated. The boss, Ellie, sat on a chair with a serious face and asked, ¡°Your son-inw, has he arrived yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Without waiting for Rosa to answer, Andrew had replied. Chapter 33 Bluffing? Chapter 33 Bluffing? ¡°Are you alright, mom? Did they hit you?¡± Emily rushed up and asked her mother concernedly. As if she had found safe harbor, Rosa began to cry out the tears she had fought to hold back. She slightly shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Emily felt a sting in her heart when she saw her mother¡¯s tears. She nced at Ellie and asked, ¡°Just what are you doing? What did my mother do? Why do you have to torment her?¡± Emily could endure hardships to get by living with the Martin family, but she couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone mistreating her mother. At a nce, the pig-headed Ellie was bullying Rosa. Ellie snorted and snapped back, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me that way. Why don¡¯t you first ask what did your mother do!¡± Emily looked at Ellie¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Ms. Henderson, my mother was a frequent customer as well. What, just because our family¡¯s not doing so well now, you get to bully and look down on my mother?¡± Ellie exploded in anger, ¡°What do you mean, how am I the one bullying her now? How dare you make usations at me? Just who do you think you are? Go ahead and ask your mother how to deal with this jade!¡± Emily looked at the jade piece; didn¡¯t Andrew give it to Rosa as a gift? Puzzled, Emily turned to her mother, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± From just one look, Andrew quickly recognized the jade was the same one he gave Rosa. Rosa reiterated everything that just happened. After hearing the entire story, Emily was left in shock as well. Ten million! If the jade was worth this much, there¡¯s no way Andrew could afford it. But she didn¡¯t believe that Andrew would have stolen it. ¡°Andrew, what¡¯s going on?¡± Emily looked at him. Ellie chuckled and said with a scowl, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Andrew, you stole this, didn¡¯t you?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Andrew didn¡¯t reply Ellie, but he looked at Emily and Rosa. Rosa said with a pale face, ¡°Andrew, even if we¡¯re going through difficult times, we mustn¡¯t resort to stealing! Did you really steal this jade?¡± Andrew ced his hands on Rosa¡¯s shoulders and said confidently, ¡°Rosa, you have to trust me, I didn¡¯t steal this jade. As for those that try to bully you, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure they get what¡¯sing to them.¡± Andrew¡¯s tone noticeably harshened at the end of his sentence. Ellie¡¯s expression turned pale. She¡¯s lived in K City for decades now, and no one has ever dared to speak about her that way right in front of her face. Not even the most affluent family of K City, the Turner family, would dare say such a thing. She burst out, ¡°What nerves you have, you shameless scum!¡± Andrew turned to stare at Ellie and asked, ¡°Are you sure this is the jade piece you lost, Ms. Henderson!¡± Ellie nonchntly replied, ¡°Then enlighten us, where did you buy it?¡± Andrew let out a sigh, and said, ¡°A friend gave it to me; you might have heard of him. He¡¯s the owner of the Dorsett Jewelry Store, Archibald Elliott!¡± Upon hearing the name, Ellie¡¯s expression slightly turned sick. There wasn¡¯t a soul who didn''t know that, in K City, Dorsett Jewelry Store had the grandest, must luxurious collection. Archibald Elliott himself had a worth of billions, and he was at apletely different tierpared to Ellie. But there was no way Archibald and Andrew could possibly be friends. ¡°Is that so? Archibald gave it to you as a gift?¡± A sly smile crept across Ellie¡¯s face. She began to mor, ¡°Rosa, your son-inw is too far out of his league. Do you actually believe he could possibly know Archibald? You should just tell him to confess the truth!¡± It was true that Archibald was too high and mighty; everything he sold was a luxury good, with the cheapest items being priced at a minimum of hundreds of thousands. Rosa felt sick to her heart as well; Andrew¡¯s words held little persuasiveness. He just got discharged from the army, with no influence or power. How could he possibly know Archibald? And even if they were acquainted, how could Archibald possibly present Andrew with something so valuable! Aside from Rosa, even Emily couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard! Andrew still spoke in a calm manner, ¡°Yes, he gifted it to me. And there¡¯s one thing I must correct you. There¡¯s no way you could buy this for ten million; it¡¯s part of Archibald¡¯s private collection that¡¯s not for sale. It¡¯s worth at least worth fifty million.¡± Upon hearing ¡°fifty million¡±, quite amotion rang out amongst the bystanders. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ellie burst outughing. ¡°You can brag all you want, but it¡¯s nothing more than a farce. I happen to know Archibald. If he did give it to you as a present, then I¡¯ll call him over now to make sure.¡± After she finished speaking, she picked up her cell and browsed for Archibald¡¯s number. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to speak the truth now!¡± Ellie gave a reminder. Andrew smiled and replied, ¡°Go ahead!¡± Rosa tried to dissuade him, ¡°Andrew, don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Just leave it to me.¡± Andrew beamed a smile of confidence at Emily and Rosa. Even Emily couldn¡¯t tell if Andrew was bluffing or not. Ellie snorted and said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re asking for it.¡± The call got through in seconds. ¡°Mr. Elliott, it¡¯s me, Ellie, from the Jade Pavilion.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m doing great, all thanks to your guidance.¡± ¡°Hahaha, thank you, thank you for your kind words.¡± ¡°By the way, I have a slight issue at hand; could I trouble you toe over?¡± ¡°Alright, then, thanks for deciding toe by.¡± Emily¡¯s heart sank upon hearing Ellie¡¯s conversation with Archibald. Without a doubt, they had at least some decent rtionship. Why was Andrew always like this? On the side, Sophia and na just stood around idly and fiddled their hands, as though everything had nothing to do with them. They just wanted to wait and see how Archibald would discipline Rosa¡¯s son- inw. After she hung up the phone, Ellie condescending looked at Andrew and said, ¡°Boy, you won¡¯t even have a chance to apologizeter.¡± Andrew did not show any signs of backing down and replied, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll have you kneel and return the jade to my mother-inw.¡± Ellieughed; this man was reallyughable. ¡°Andrew, do you really know Mr. Elliott?¡± Emily couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and blurted out her questions. At first, Andrew nodded, but then he shook his head and said, ¡°Not really; he just gave this as a gift to me. He said he knew me, but to this day, I can¡¯t remember who he is.¡± Hearing this, Emily¡¯s eyes widened and she scoffed, ¡°So do you know the man or not?¡± ¡°He knows me; what do you have to be afraid of!?¡± Andrew reassured her. In a short while, a Bentley worth over five million pulled up. As soon as the car stopped, Ellie ran up with all smiles to greet the fat man who got out. ¡°Mr. Elliott, thank you foring by.¡± Chapter 34 The God of War Got Angry! Chapter 34 The God of War Got Angry! After getting off the car, Archibald reached out to shake hands with Ellie and asked, ¡°How is the business these days, Mr. Henderson?¡± Ellieughed, ¡°Thanks to Mr. Elliott, the business is all well!¡± He told Archibald about what had happened again, Archibald replied, ¡°Is there such a thing? I''d like to see who dares to steal things from Mr. Henderson, and that person even said I''m the one who gave the gift to him?¡± As Archibald talked, he walked into Jade Pavilion. Many people began looking forward to what would happen next. After entering the shop, Ellie pointed to Andrew and said, ¡°He is that person. This young man said that you gave him the jewelry. He definitely stole the emerald jade from me but he was daring enough to say that the emerald jade was from you.¡± Ellie pointed at Andrew confidently, ¡°Mr. Elliott, do you know him?¡± As soon as Archibald saw Andrew, he could feel as if the air that was surrounding him had solidified. He never thought that this person would be Andrew, a man who made the foreign terrorist organizations tremble when they heard his name! He raised his hand and pped Ellie in the face. He scolded angrily, ¡°Open your filthy eyes and see clearly. He is my life savior!¡± As soon as Archibald¡¯s words came out, everyone who was in the scene was puzzled. Sophia and na looked at each other, both their faces were gloomy. This is too unbelievable. Archibald pped Ellie, the boss of Jade Pavilion in the face for a young man in his twenties. Rosa and Emily were stunned too. They werepletely shocked. How did Andrew be Archibald¡¯s life savior? How many things did this son-inw hide from them! ¡°My Benefactor, I¡¯m really sorry, I have misjudged you.¡± Archibald¡¯s voice sounded like he was sobbing. Andrew said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mr. Elliott!¡± He continued, ¡°In fact, Ellie Henderson asked you toe is to ask you if this emerald jade was the one you gave me.¡± Andrew simply walked a few steps in Jade Pavilion He came in front of Ellie and raised his hand then asked, ¡°Where is the jade?¡± Ellie was still stunned after getting pped by Archibald, he took out the emerald jade slowly and said with a sad face, ¡°I¡¯ve really lost a piece of jade that looks exactly like this one a while ago, if I had known that this jade was given to you by Mr. Elliott, I wouldn¡¯t dare to guess you were the one who has stolen the emerald jade.¡± Andrew pointed to the onlookers and the salespersons in the shop, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you just now? You¡¯re probably not the only one who''s heard me!¡± ¡°The jade looks exactly the same?¡± Archibald snorted in anger, ¡°You dare to say your jade is the same as mine? Do you know how I got this jade? Is the purity of this jadeparable to the jade in your broken shop? Any not-for-sale product in my shop is not sold outside.¡± Jade Pavilion was also a luxury brand, but it couldn''t bepared with Dorsett Jewelry Store! ¡°Ellie, don''t tell me that you don''t know about jade. Does any of the jade in your shop as pure as the jade I have?¡± Archibald asked angrily. Ellie nodded in a cold sweat and said, ¡°Yes, my products can''t bepared with Mr. Elliott¡¯s products." ¡°Then, you have to think it over, what should you do?¡± Archibald sighed angrily. Ellie quickly looked at the sales manager, his eyes seemed like there¡¯s a spark. The sales manager was already in a cold sweat and whole body was shivering. When he saw Ellie¡¯s eyes, he quickly said, ¡°It''s my fault. I was greedy. I saw that this jade is a good quality jade, and it¡¯s simr to the jade that we lost a while ago so I wanted to take this jade. I saw that thisdy doesn¡¯t look like a richdy, so I came up with a bad idea. This is my fault.¡± After finishing saying his words, the sales manager knelt on the ground and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, I¡­..¡± The sales manager couldn¡¯t utter any more words, Ellie quickly said, ¡°Mr. Stone, Mrs. rk and Ms. rk, we have known each other for a long time, just now, Mr. Archibald has already taught me a lesson. It''s my staff who has misjudged and led to such mistakes. In this case, how about we let this matter go like this?¡± He handed the emerald jade to them nervously and said, ¡°This is your jade. It¡¯s really the fault our fault for failing recognizing a great person like you!¡± The way Ellie dealt with this crisis was quite in line with his cunning style. If he would have admitted his fault, how could he do his business in the future? Now he only had to find someone to admit the fault and took all the me, then everything would be over. After all, he was a famous and rich man in K City. He believed that the other party would not go overboard! However, how could he use such tricks to fool Andrew? Who was he? He, Andrew Stone, was the Commander of the Seven League, the God of War of H Country! For him, this kind of person was nothing. Would he care about the pride of this kind of person? Ellie saw that Andrew still looked cold. He rushed to the salesperson and said, ¡°Hurry up, prepare the gift!¡± A salesperson came over with some jewelries, she put them in front of Rosa. Ellie said, ¡°Mrs. rk, I''m really sorry for the trouble. These gifts are my token of apology for you. I hope that you will forgive me!¡± Rosa looked at Andrew in a daze and then looked at Emily. Ellie quickly said, ¡°Mrs. rk, please take it. I was ignorant and clueless!¡± Sophia and na who were standing at the side also whispered, ¡°Mrs. rk, I think you should let it go since Mr. Ellie is still doing business. It''s not good for everyone if let the situation worsened.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Yes, Mrs. rk, this is good enough! These things are worth few tens of millions of Yuan. If you add all of them up, they are as expensive as your emerald jade. Mr. Ellie is also sincere to apologize to you.¡± Ellie also nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I promise that I won''t do it again next time.¡± Rosa was about to ept Ellie¡¯s apology. When she was about to reach out to receive the gifts, Andrew interrupted, ¡°Kneel down and return our things with both hands. I don''t care about those craps of yours.¡± With just one sentence, he surprised everyone! Everyone¡¯s jaw dropped. It seemed like Andrew didn¡¯t know when to tune down. Archibald Elliott also came to talk to Andrew on behalf of Ellie, ¡°My Benefactor, I am a friend of Mr. Henderson. After all, he is doing business. Do you think this matter can¡­?¡± ¡°Archibald Elliott! So ording to you, my mother-inw¡¯s pride isn¡¯t that important? Ellie humiliated my mother-inw in front of so many people. If I let him open his shop, he can open it. If I want him to close it, he has to close it. Let a dog kneel down to my mother-inw. What does that mean? Is this an insult towards my mother-inw?¡± Andrew¡¯s words were like bullets, it made Archibald Elliott dare not say a word. Chapter 35 Do You Want to Die? Chapter 35 Do You Want to Die? Ellie Henderson was totally dumbfounded. He thought that it would be passed after Archibald Elliott said something good on it but he didn¡¯t expect that Andrew Stone didn¡¯t take it at all. He could just ignore words from Archibald! What kind of character was him? Ellie¡¯s palms and soles began sweating, he panicked and started to feel frightened. Archibald opened his mouth and dare not to say a word. He had seen Andrew ughtered people coldly with his own eyes so he knew that Andrew was not kidding, he did have the power to let Ellie disappear. Not only Ellie, even he himself, Archibald would disappear forever if Andrew wished to make it be! Archibald wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, ¡°Yes, you are right, my benefactor, I am too ignorant!¡± Just as he finished his words, he turned his face and said, ¡°Mr. Henderson, have you heard that?¡± Ellie Henderson saw that and he knew that he had no other ways but to kneel down. Even Archibald dare not to speak a word in front of Andrew, he surely didn¡¯t want to be Andrew¡¯s enemy. If he continued wishing to save his face, he dare not to think what would happen next. Thus, he gritted his teeth and thumped his knees to the floor, holding the emerald in front of Rosa Martin with both of his hands. He spoke in tremble, ¡°Mrs. rk, this is your emerald. I am the viin who is brainless. Please forgive me.¡± Rosa Martin looked at Andrew in shock as if seeking his consent. Rosa only dared to take the emerald after Andrew nodded. Seeing that Rosa had already taken the emerald, Andrew spoke, ¡°Ms. Martin, Emily, let''s go!¡± He didn¡¯t show any face to anyone at all and it seemed that none of these people could reached the level to be seen by him. The crowd of onlookers watched Ellie kneeling down to a young man in his store and they were so shocked to see that scene. After they were far away, Ellie stood up with his pale face. He asked helplessly, ¡°Mr. Elliot, what is his identity?¡± Archibald knew Andrew, he had the honor to reach the scene of Andrew and Emily¡¯s wedding ceremony which was held by Peter rkst time. Archibald shook his head and spoke deliberately, ¡°I have no ideas how to exin it to you but anyway, he is the person who stands on battlefield. Foreign terrorists were all in fear to hear his name, we couldn¡¯t afford to provoke this kind of people.¡± Ellie continued asking in horror, ¡°Oh, then, should I send him some present for apology? OMG, I am really unaware of it!¡± Archibald waved his hand and said, ¡°No need, if he really took it seriously on you, you should have dead just now. So don¡¯t go and provoke this kind of people, watch out in the future.¡± Ellie nodded in his pale face and answered, ¡°Yes, yes!¡± In the car. Emily¡¯s mind had not recovered from Andrew¡¯s domineering scene just now. It was almost ten minutes after getting in the car she didn''t say a word. Rosa Martin was same as her, she waspletely astonished by Andrew¡¯s expression just now. Seeing that both of them were sitting quietly, Andrew took the initiative to speak. ¡°Ms. Martin, don''t worry, as long as I am here, you and Emily will not get any hurt.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Rosa Martin eased her mind and it seemed like she had just awakened from a dream. She swallowed her saliva and lowered her head with a hum. When they reached home, Emily finally asked, ¡°Andrew, I want to ask you something! Please don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Andrew knew that Emily would ask that so he said faintly, ¡°You can ask.¡± Emily sat next to him and asked, ¡°What is your real identity? Why does the boss of Dorsett Jewelry Store talk to you so politely? Also, Zack Austin, the person in charge for the Southwestern Enterprise is afraid of you when signing contracts, right? Is it because of your rtionship so that I am can sign the contact with the Southwestern Enterprise?¡± Emily did not discovered it at the beginning but she was a bit suspicious on it after she saw Andrew getting mad today. Andrew smiled lightly and said, ¡°It is not rted with me on the part of Ray Fraser there but Phoenix Morgan has stayed with me in the same area before, maybe he is the reason. For Archibald Elliot, he was kidnapped by foreign terrorist before at the frontier area and I am the one who saved him afterwards. So it is salvage and he requited me who is his savior. It isn¡¯t wrong, right? Listening to Andrew¡¯s rification, Emily¡¯s suspicion was reduced. If the reason that they signed the contract with her was really due to Phoenix Morgan, they did that is because they were afraid of Phoenix. Last time, Andrew saved Archibald so he requited Andrew. It sounded right on the stand of Andrew. ¡°You, really didn¡¯t lie to me?¡± Emily asked. Andrew nodded and said, ¡°Yes, how would it be possible for me to lie to you?¡± When Andrew was talking, he held her hand of a sudden. Emily¡¯s whole body was just like contacting with electric current, she raised her hand and spoke in her blushing face, ¡°Alright, Andrew!¡± Emily stood up and be ready to leave, but just as she walked a few steps, she thought of the matter that Andrew bought car. Thus, she asked, ¡°Then, where did your moneye from?¡± ¡°My friend gave me!¡± Andrew answered. Emily didn¡¯t believe that, she stated, ¡°When did you have such wealthy and generous friend who gives you millions?¡± When she finished her words, she relieved her breath and got into the house. The next day, in the early morning, Andrew was disappeared when Emily woke up. After she got out, Andrew was just back from outside. ¡°Andrew, my friend is having wedding ceremony today, could you go with me?¡± Thinking of Andrew woke up so early in the morning, she continued her words in embarrassment, ¡°If you are not free, I will go by myself.¡± ¡°I am free today.¡± Andrew would not rejected any request from Emily. After having detoxification for few days, he felt much more better. ¡°Great, so I am going to put on my dinner suit, you wait for me.¡± When she was speaking, she ran in her room. Just a moment, Emily walked out with a ck dress, it was a tight dress, herbs and her S body shape were all shown out perfectly. This dress really suited her figure. She took out the bloody gold jewel which was her birthday gift from Andrew. She gave it to him and said, ¡°Please help me to put on this.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Andrew stood up and helped her to put on that. After they were out from home, Emily held Andrew¡¯s arm and walked out. ¡°Not driving?¡± Andrew thought of the car he bought yesterday. Emily shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a taxi there, I actually don¡¯t like to drive.¡± Just a while, both of them took a taxi to T. Y. International Hotel. Just as they got out from the taxi, a disdainful voice was sounded out from a girl, ¡°Oh, isn''t this our This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. previous school babe, the first daughter of the rk Family?¡± She was Isabel Reynolds, the granddaughter of the Reynolds Family which was the thirdrgest family in K City. She was also the leader of that group of people. When they were in their high school, Isabel was the school babe and Emily was the campus queen. Of course, they were like cat and dog when not in public. After Emily¡¯s family was going down and out, Isabel was the happiest and she had hit Emily for more than once. There was once Emily rode an electric bike on the street, Isabel drove past her and sshed the water from the roadside directly on Emily¡¯s body. Then, she got out from her car and gave Emily 500 yuan forpensation. It was the happiest thing for her to humiliate Emily. ¡°Do you guys get here by taxi?¡± Isabel asked purposely. ¡°Isabel, why are you asking, can she still drive if she doesn''t take a taxi? The rk Family is already bankrupt.¡± A man echoed her at the side. He was Isabel¡¯s suitor, Jackson Gray. ¡°Oh, yes, I have forgotten this if you don''t remind me, the rk Family has been bankrupt for more than half a year. My brain is not remembering this.¡± Isabel spoke sarcastically in purpose. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Andrew stared at Isabel and asked indifferently. Chapter 36 Aleeza Lawrence! Chapter 36 Aleeza Lawrence! His body was half blocked in front of Emily. Now, he would not allow anyone to speak anything about the rk family in front of Emily. He won¡¯t even allow anyone to have the thought of bully her as well! ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so amazing that someone has a well-behaved dog. It¡¯s not that bad, at least he can protect the master.¡± Isabel was being sarcastic at Andrew. She looked down on him and never paid attention to him since they were at school. ¡°That¡¯s enough, rk. Let¡¯s go in quickly.¡± Mary hurriedly came over to mediate. She just arrived. When she saw the scene, she quickly came to dissuade. In fact, she was on Isabel¡¯s side. About Andrew¡¯s identity, she could not guess it. In the nutshell, he was not someone that could be messed around. Isabel snorted and said, ¡°Just wait and see how I¡¯m going to get rid of you.¡± ¡°Isabel, should I ask someone to get rid of that Andrew?¡± Jackson stared at Isabel and asked her. She replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need, I do not care about such small character.¡± She entered the T.Y. International Hotel after she finished talking. At this time, the hotel was already decorated withnterns and colored banners and many people were there too. After Mary pulled Emily to the hotel, she looked at Andrew subconsciously. Every time when she looked at Andrew, she realized that he was staring at her. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Andrew, I¡¯m really sorry about what happened on the other day. I...¡± ¡°Mary, can youe with me for a while?¡± Andrew asked bluntly. ¡°Ah!¡± Without waiting for her to react, Andrew grabbed her arm and walked to the direction of the toilet. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Emily was upset when she saw Andrew drag her best friend to the toilet in front of her. Anybody who encountered such thing would not feel good as well and not to mention, there were so many people watching them. This Andrew was so unreliable when handling matters. She would not bring him toe here if she knew about it. She was so angry that she stomped her feet. Andrew pulled Mary to the doorway of the toilet before he let her go. Mary was leaning against the wall while Andrew was very close to her. Actually Mary was a good-looking woman with a celebrity alike face and a perfect body. Her heart was pumping very fast and she looked at Andrew in fear. She dared not say a single word too. Andrew smiled and said, ¡°I think you know what to do, right?¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Mary was so horrified that her face turned pale. ¡°That¡¯s great that you know it.¡± At this moment, Andrew¡¯s phone rang. He took out his phone to get the call and left. However, Mary was still standing at where she was. She was gasping for air. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, why are you here alone? Where did your dog go with Mary?¡± When Isabel saw Emily who was alone, she continued mocking at her as soon as she came in, Emily smiled coldly, ¡°Does it matter with you?¡± Isabel raised her hand and touched Emily¡¯s dress. Sheughed, ¡°I have the same kind of dress that you¡¯re wearing. I bought it at around two hundreds and eighty thousands Yuan. How much is yours? Is it a counterfeit?¡± Jacksonughed and said, ¡°Is it necessary to say it, let alone two hundreds and eighty thousands Yuan. If she can take out twenty eight thousands Yuan from her pocket, I will address her as mother.¡± Emily¡¯s cheek was boiling as he said these words. Her dress was indeed counterfeit but it also costed her nine hundreds Yuan. In fact, she really did not have twenty eight thousands Yuan right now. She did not n to talk to Isabel anymore. She turned around and wanted to leave. However, she was pulled by Isabel. With her single grasp, the pendant on Emily¡¯s neck was exposed. ¡°Oh, a rare bloody red jade.¡± Isabel eximed in surprise. Her surprise attracted many people¡¯s attentions. Everyone noticed the rare bloody red jade on Emily¡¯s neck. Emily was embarrassed for a while, she quickly kept the red jade that was given by Andrew into her clothes. She said it to Isabel, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me, I¡¯m not in the mood to bother with you today. I don¡¯t even want to bother with you either.¡± ¡°Here, you don¡¯t have the mood but I do.¡± Isabel continued to make trouble. ¡°Emily rk, do you know the origin of the bloody red jade on your neck? Do you know how much is it?¡± Emily did not study much about jewelries. She just knew that jewelries were expensive and some were even priceless. Just like the white jade during the Warring States Period, this piece of jade was a priceless treasure that it could be exchanged with ten cities back then! Isabel knew about it very well. So, she said confidently, ¡°If you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll tell you about it.¡± ¡°This bloody red jade is extremely rare. It was said that there are only three pieces in this world. One of the pieces was taken by the queen of Country Y and another piece was kept in the world museum. The word richest man paid 100 million Euros to buy it as his wife¡¯s birthday gift. While for thest piece, it was said that it was buried in the tombstone of the Empress Dowager Cixi. A few years ago, a tomb thief sold it to my father and my father gave the jade to me. So, the jade that you¡¯re wearing around your neck is fake.¡± After that, she took out the bloody red jade around her neck. The bloody red jade was shining so bright under the bright light. It also attracted the crowds, many people gathered around and looked at the bloody red jade. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. This is the real bloody red jade, it¡¯s too dazzling.¡± ¡°Wow, it just stole everyone¡¯s attentions.¡± Many people eximed in admiration. Isabel was like the princess who had everyone¡¯s attentions at this moment while Emily was embarrassed like an ugly duckling. She did not even know if her bloody red jade was real. It was her birthday gift given by Andrew. Andrew gave her mother an emerald jade that was worth 50 million Yuan as a birthday gift, her gift should not be that cheap either. But did Andrew have more than 50 million Yuan? Although his friends gave him money generously but who would give 50 million Yuan to friends! Archibald owed his life to Andrew therefore he gave Andrew a piece of jade worth 50 million Yuan in return. Whoever had the money would not give away another priceless treasure! At this moment, she was wearing the same piece of bloody red jade like Isabel¡¯s. Isabel described about the jade as something which was so wonderful that made Emily think that her jade might be a fake jade instead. No matter how talented Andrew was, it was impossible for him to get the jade that was only limited for only three pieces in this world. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t want to bother with you.¡± As she wanted to leave, Jackson and the other guy blocked her way immediately. Isabelughed, ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t want to bother with me, it¡¯s fine if you want to wear other fake jade. Why do you have to wear this bloody red jade? It has another nickname which is called the noble concubine jade. Don¡¯t you feel like you¡¯re insulting this jade?¡± ¡°Who says that the jade on your neck is real?¡± A short hairdy suddenly stood up. She was dressed in men¡¯s clothing but it could not hide her nature beauty. It was said that people did rely on clothes for better impressions but she did not need any. Everyone was curious as they stared at her. She hugged herself and said, ¡°The bloody red jade on your neck is fake. If it¡¯s real, it won¡¯t be that dazzling. It is obviously a counterfeit product that is imitated by the modern technologies. There are so many in the market. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the market price for this jade that you have is worth only 200,000 Yuan.¡± Chapter 37 The Blood Moves! Chapter 37 The Blood Moves! "Hey, who are you? Don''t talk nonsense. Do you know who this is? This is Lincoln Reynolds''s daughter, from the Reynolds family of K City." Jackson defended Isabel with a huff. The girl looked at Isabel with contempt and said, "I don''t care who she is! Anyway, I have to correct her when she says something wrong. She said the wrong thing, but also let no one correct? Tell me yourself, did you buy this piece of jade for 200,000?" Isabel was shocked. She was really right. The jade was indeed bought for 200,000. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But just now she had already said that her jade was real, and now if she said that it was fake, wouldn''t she be shooting herself in the foot? In front of so many people, she would not admit it. So she grunted and asked, "Who are you?" The short-haired girl looked around the crowd and said, "I am Conor''s daughter, Aleeza." As soon as she finished speaking, a number of people made surprised noises. "Conor''s daughter,! She is actually the daughter of Conor, the King of Southwest Antiques." Conor was a well-known master of antiques in the Southwest. It was said that their family had passed down for thousands of years. And their family''s knowledge of jade was one of the best in the entire H Country. "Eh, what do you know?" Isabel said with an ugly face. Aleezaughed, "When ites to jade, maybe I know more than you. Since I was young, I grew up ying with jade. This blood gold jade has the characteristic that its blood will move. It is because the blood inside the jade moves that it is worth a lot of money. There are only three pieces in the world. Since you say yours is real, then, do you dare to try it?" Aleeza raised her hand and asked Isabel. But Isabel said sheepishly, "I, I, why should I believe you?" "What about you? Can you try your piece?" Aleeza asked as she turned to Emily. "Ah!" Emily covered her chest. If Isabel''s piece was fake, then how could her piece be real? What was more, how could Andrew get something that rare? Just as she was about to refuse, Andrew''s voice rang out, "You can try!" With that, Andrew lifted his hand and ced it on Emily''s shoulder. Heughed, "It''s okay, let her try." "But..." Emily was ready to say but it was fake, however, she didn''t say it after all. She had no choice but to take off the blood gold jade. Aleeza took the jade. The jade was a little dull, not as bright as Isabel''s, but the blood inside was vivid. She asked Isabel again, "What? Do you dare?" Isabel hesitated for a moment and said, "Why don''t I dare?" With that, she took off the blood gold jade she was carrying. She didn''t even have the real one, so it was even more unlikely that Emily had it. If she didn''t dare, everyone present would think she was afraid. "Okay!" Aleeza replied heartily. Just then, Aleeza ced the two pieces of jade in different bowls of water. Originally, both pieces of jade were lifeless, but after half a minute, a miracle happened. The blood inside Emily''s piece of blood gold jade moved! "Ah, it really moved." People at the scene made incredible noises. They didn''t think they had witnessed a living blood golden jade. Aleeza also felt very incredible. Blood gold jade was the finest of jades and could not be measured by money at all. She did not expect that the blood gold jade recorded in the book really existed, and the blood inside could really move. Emily also felt very incredible. She did not expect the blood gold jade Andrew gave him to be real. Aleeza sighed and shook her head, "The blood inside the blood gold jade of the Queen of Y Country has long lost its vitality and will not move long ago. The one in the World Museum also won''t move because of its age. I didn''t expect that the blood inside this piece would move! It''s a miracle, a miracle!" "Impossible, how could she have a real blood gold jade?" Isabel shouted in great shock. "Humph, nothing is impossible. This is yours, Miss Reynolds," Aleeza handed Isabel''s blood gold jade to her. She turned to Emily and asked, "Miss rk, can I ask where you got this jade?" "Stolen! She must have stolen it. She probably doesn''t even have ten thousand now. How could she possibly have this kind of jade!" Isabel shouted in defiance and pointed at Emily. Jackson also said, "Yes, how can this kind of jade be hers?" "Save it! Even if you want to steal this jade, you have to have the ess to do so. So since you say she stole it, why don''t you go steal one for me to see? Really, you''re sick." Aleeza said nonchntly. Isabel was furious. She pointed at Aleeza and yelled, "How dare you scold me?" Aleeza nced at Isabel and simply ignored her. She turned to Emily and asked, "Miss, may I ask where you got this piece of jade?" Andrewughed and said, "It''s a birthday gift for my wife. This jade can only match my wife." With that, Andrew put the blood gold jade on Emily''s neck in front of everyone. Emily was ttered. She couldn''t believe that she was wearing 100 million euros around her neck. In fact, this piece of jade inside the blood had long died. To be precise, it was not dead but lost its vitality. When Andrew forced out the bad blood in his body at Wanzhonglou, he poured in his own fresh blood by the way, which activated the blood inside this jade. Ordinary people might not be able to understand this kind of behavior, but Andrew was not an ordinary person. "Sir, can I ask, where did you get this jade?" Aleeza asked Andrew. Andrew replied, "A friend gave it to me." "But, this jade... used to be worn by the imperial consort or queen. Do you think it''s appropriate for your wife to wear it?" Aleeza wanted to get this piece of jade. "My woman is the queen. When I say it''s appropriate for her, it''s appropriate for her." After saying that, he took Emily''s hand and left the T.Y. International Hotel under the watchful eyes of the crowd. Emily trembled. She was embarrassed by Andrew''sment. At this moment, Andrew was very bossy. Aleeza looked at the two who left and felt jealousy. She was jealous that Emily had such a good husband. Isabel clenched her fist and gritted her teeth in anger. She red at Aleeza and shouted, "You little bitch! You really want to die, don''t you?" Aleeza froze and looked back to see the dogs beside Isabel all walking towards her as if they were crazy. "Cough, cough, cough!" Suddenly, a coughing sound rang out. Nell came over with seven or eight strong men. He had just watched the scene. As for that man, he didn''t dare to go up and greet him for fear of upsetting him. "What? Miss Reynolds, are you trying to make trouble at my ce?" Isabel knew that Nell was influential in both the business world and the underworld, so she hastily lowered her head and said, "No, Mr. Lane! I was just joking with thisdy." "I''m sorry, Miss Lawrence." After saying that, she led her people out of the T.Y. International Hotel. But she wouldn''t give up! If it was in the past, she might not dare to do anything to Emily. But now, she had a hundred ways to get Emily killed! She hurriedly took out her cell phone and made a call. "Archer, bring some guys over here. I want to beat someone up." Isabel shouted in anger with her hand in her waist. Chapter 38 A God of War, Make a Move Chapter 38 A God of War, Make a Move ¡°Andrew, does this bloody gold jade really cost so much?¡± After they left T. Y. International Hotel, Emily asked in shock. Andrew answered, ¡°The main key is not about how much it costs but the person who put on it.¡± Emily blushed after hearing his words. She had no idea when he started knowing to say such good words to please her. ¡°However, I still want to know that where did you get this jade?¡± Emily continued to ask. Andrew remained silent for a while. Then, he said, ¡°Archibald gave it to me. Last time he let me choose by myself so I chose two.¡± Emily was stunned for a moment, but thinking of Archibald who was having few billions and if he was dead, his life seemed useless as well. Maybe the person standing in such high level would not take money as important thing! However, when she recalled the words from Andrew, he was really domineering! When Emily thought of this part, she raised her hand and circled Andrew¡¯s arm instinctively. ¡°Hey, Emily.¡± Isabel¡¯s sound came over. Emily turned and saw Isabel who brought seven or eight strong man standing at her back. She smiled coldly, ¡°Do you think you can leave here so easily?¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Emily frowned and asked. Isabel spoke in arrogance, ¡°Nothing, just to take back my bloody gold jade. You have taken the wrong one just now, this one is yours.¡± Isabel took out her own jade out and it was clear that she wanted to grab Emily¡¯s real bloody gold jade. ¡°How would it be possible? How could we take the wrong jade just now?¡± Emily shouted loudly. Isabel snorted and said, ¡°I said it was wrong then it was, for now, you can return it to me by yourself and take back yours, or I will beat you all up and then I take my thing back by myself.¡± Emily frowned and said, ¡°You, Isabel, I tell you, don¡¯t be too over, it was obvious that you are grabbing my belonging in the day, how can you be so tyrannical?¡± Isabel smiled and said, ¡°I am such a tyrannical person, so how? Come and bite me if you are not reconciled?!¡± ¡°Do you know who is he? He is Archer Morgan, the king of K City¡¯s underground world, if he wanted to let you disappear, it would happen in minutes.¡± Emily couldn¡¯t deny that she was a bit afraid. The man who called Archer looked big and tall. The other men standing behind were also having the same body size. Andrew always tried to be brave but if they fought together, he must not win them. ¡°Archer, take your move!¡± The guy, Archer and his other followers were walking towards Emily aggressively. Andrew held Emily¡¯s hand gently and spoke calmly, ¡°Emily, stay behind me.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Emily was helpless. However, just as that moment, Archer roared and raised his fist. He was trying to punch Andrew! Andrew raised his hand and caught Archer¡¯s fist. Then, he showed a sharp smile. It was followed by Archer¡¯s groan in pain. Then, his whole body fell and kneeled down on the floor. His hand¡¯s bond was all crushed in pieces, maybe others don¡¯t know about it but he knew it clearly as it right happened to himself. Just as it was over, the other men roared unanimously and attacked Andrew. Andrew just used a few minutes to make them all moaning in pain on the ground. Emily was stunned to see that, she had never thought of Andrew to have that excellent ability. On the other hand, Isabel was terribly frightened by the sight, even her tears were shedding out. She clearly noted about Archer¡¯s ability of fighting, he was totally a king who can fought with twenty and more people. Moreover, he had also taken part in international kickboxing contests. She thought that if she called Archer toe with her and then she would be able to frighten Emily totally. However, who knows that they were so weak when standing in front of Andrew! This Andrew, was he an evil? Andrew slowly walked to the front of Isabel. He picked up her jade from the ground and put it in her hand, he smiled, ¡°Ms. Reynolds, this is your belonging, don¡¯t drop it.¡± ¡°Next time juste to me if you have any matter, really don¡¯t try to cause trouble for my wife. Maybe I will not be that bad if you directlye to me, but if you go and look for my wife, then I will let you not even have a chance to regret.¡± ¡°Other than that, go back and tell your grandfather, I will visit him in person.¡± After Andrew finished his words, he wiped off Isabel¡¯s tears and turned to go. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Andrew grabbed Emily¡¯s hand and walked straight to the front. ¡°An, Andrew, how can you having such excellent skills in fighting?¡± Emily was so curious and so she asked. Andrew smiled, ¡°I am a soldier.¡± ¡°I know some soldier too but they can¡¯t fight as well as you.¡± ¡°Different practice and the environments that we stayed were also not the same.¡± Even Emily was shocked, she didn¡¯t continue to ask. When both of them reached home, an exquisite short hair girl was standing at the door of their area. It seemed like she had been waiting for a long time. She went near Andrew and Emily just as she saw them. Andrew spoke clearly and directly, ¡°Sorry, Ms. Lawrence, we are not going to sell our bloody gold jade.¡± ¡°No!¡± Aleeza Lawrence went forward and pulled Andrew¡¯s hand, but soon, she realized that she lost her cool. She let go of Andrew¡¯s hand immediately and said, ¡°Rx, I am noting to buy your bloody gold jade but I have something to seek help from you.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She looked at Emily instinctively. Andrew understood what she meant, he talked to Emily rk, ¡°Emily, you can go upstairs first. I will talk to Ms. Lawrence on some issues.¡± Emily frowned faintly, if he was the Andrew before, she would walked away without hesitating but the Andrew now seemed to have outstanding performance so she was a bit worried. Other than that, this woman in front of them, Aleeza Lawrence was so pretty.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. However, it would not be suitable for her to say anything now so she just went upstairs obediently after answering him, ¡°Oh.¡± When she reached the staircase, she turned back and took a nce, Andrew and Aleeza had walked to the other side. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, what¡¯s your matter?¡± Andrew Stone asked directly. Aleeza said, ¡°Mr. Stone, I am seeking your help on a matter, I am facing some troubles at K City, I have no ideas how to choose it so I need your help.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Andrew smiled, ¡°I think Ms. Lawrence has found the wrong person, I don¡¯t know you at all. Why do youe for me? Also, you shouldn¡¯t ask me to take decision for you.¡± Aleeza said, ¡°I am shameful to state this, I know that you are truly an expert. Just now I was trying to show off in front of the people but I am just a snob in front of a true expert. The matter is like this, I picked a superior stone at the Shouxian Pce, the south area of the city. However, I can¡¯t judge the type of the stone and I also have no idea of the content in it. Therefore, I wish to seek your help on this.¡± ¡°Here, Ms. Lawrence¡¯s father is Conor Lawrence who is the famous antiquary expert in the country, how would I know the thing that you don¡¯t know?¡± Aleeza was stunned for a while and then she said, ¡°Mr. Stone, the person who can own a live bloody gold jade must not be an ordinary person. I know that you are an extraordinary person, if you help me on this, whenever you need me in southwest area in the future, I must¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s all. I can go with you to take a look.¡± Andrew answered her in simple words. Chapter 39 The Stone That Glows! Chapter 39 The Stone That Glows! The reason why Andrew helped Aleeza was entirely because Aleeza had just helped Emily at the T.Y. International Hotel. So, this was considered as returning a favor to her! After a short while, the two arrived at the Shouxian Pce in the north area of the city. This was a store that specialized in selling all kinds of precious stones, and could also be described as the kind of store that gave people the opportunity to gamble on stones. After just walking in, there were already several people gambling on the stones. In fact, gambling on stones fully depends on luck. With good luck, many people could be rich overnight. With bad luck, people might also go bankrupt in just a day. So, a proverb that will be used on people who gamble on stones, bing rich or going bankrupt is just one cut away. Andrew was not interested in gambling, so he did not even look at what those people were ying. Instead, it was Aleeza who spoke with interest, ¡°This stone is probably an ¡®Icy-Blue Blooming¡¯.¡± The meaning of ¡®Icy-Blue Blooming¡¯ was normally used in describing the structure and the base of the jade. When describing as ¡®Blooming¡¯, it means that the jade has different colors mixed in. So, it will not be considered as an extremely special jade. It could only be considered a normal one and it normally would be used to create bracelets and other jewelry. Not long after Aleeza spoke, the stone was cut open and the fellow who cut it shouted, ¡°Icy-Blue Blooming!¡± Andrew could not help but smile and said, ¡°You''re very experienced.¡± Aleezaughed, ¡°I''ve seen my dad y even since I was a kid. This maybe a talent of mine as I''ve never been wrong when ites to gambling on stones. Andrew nodded, and Aleeza then brought Andrew to meet the boss, ¡°Boss, where''s the stone I''ve been wanting to buy?¡± The boss was a slitty-eyed and skinny person with a small beard. He looked like a genius. If a person was not smart when working in this profession, then that person was in trouble. So, the appearance of this boss was also considered to be in line with his upation. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re back! I knew you were experience in this profession and could not let go of this nice stone of mine.¡± The boss said with a smile, then walked out and led Aleeza to the stone. It was not a big stone, about the size of a basketball, and the outside of it was very smooth. Aleeza shone a shlight on the stone and the stone was able to prate the light from the shlight. She said to Andrew, ¡°Andrew, I said that I won''t lose in gambling, but I really can''t look through this stone. To say it is a good jade, but it contains some ws that I don''t quite understand. To say it is a bad jade, but the jade has all the characteristics of good jade.¡± Andrew stretched out his hand to touch the stone, and his originally expressionless face instantly became astonished. He frowned and his body emitted a powerful internal force from the inside out. When the internal force merged with the stone, the stone suddenly emitted a strange bright light. The people who were present saw the bright light and instantly gathered around. ¡°Damn, the stone is glowing, this stone should be a fucking good one.¡± ¡°There must be jadeite in it, and it might be a pure one!¡± Andrew let go of his hand and let out a long sigh. The bright light slowly dimmed and finally returned to its original state. ¡°Well? Andrew.¡± Aleeza looked at Andrew with a face full of surprise. She had seen such a scene once before. When she was very young, a strange man touched a stone with his hand and the originally ck and dull stone instantly lit up, that scene was exactly the same as what Andrew had just done. She never thought that after so many years, she would still be able to see such a strange and bizarre thing to happen again. ¡°Aleeza, you can buy the stone, but I don''t know if it''s worth it after you cut it open.¡± Andrew calmly told Aleeza. Aleeza¡¯s expression changed slightly. She then nodded and said, ¡°Boss, I''ll take it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Andrew.¡± Aleeza said politely. The boss rolled his eyes and he said with a sinister smile, ¡°Sorry, miss, someone has already booked to buy this stone. The price he offered is much higher than the one you just offered.¡± ¡°What?¡± Aleeza asked, her eyes widening. The boss continued, ¡°Yes, miss. Not long after you left, Ray came and told me to reserve this stone for him. The price he offered was five million. It¡¯s ten times more than the five hundred thousand you just offered.¡± This boss was obviously increasing the price on the spot. This was because he saw the stone emitting light and heard people around him say that there must be something great inside the stone. So, he naturally raised up the price. ¡°You!¡± Aleeza nodded and said, ¡°Alright, boss. I told you to reserve the stone for me as I wille back It¡¯s fine, tell Ray toe over, I''ll see if he wants it.¡± ¡°Great!¡± The bossughed, ¡°I can call Ray toe over right now.¡± People in this circle all knew who Ray was. He had the say in everything at north area of the city. This ce, Shouxian Pce, also belonged to Ray. In a short while, a dozen cars drove towards the Shouxian Pce. In front of a Land Rover car came down a bald person. There was a scar on his bald head as if it was This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. cut by a knife. He had a thick gold ne dangling from his neck and he was smoking with a cigar on his hand. When he walked, he kept swaying. He was definitely the mob boss of that area. The group of gamblers saw Raying and gave way for him to walked through. At that moment, Ray walked over with big strides and asked, ¡°Boss Lee, which person wanted the stone that I have already had my eyes on?¡± ¡°Ray! It''s her, it¡¯s thisdy.¡± Boss Lee replied while pointing at Aleeza. Ray put his gaze on Aleeza¡¯s figure, and his eyes almost popped off. Aleeza¡¯s aura and her looks was simply perfect. He choked down a mouthful of saliva and said, ¡°Is it thisdy who wants my stone?¡± As he said that, he came in front of Aleeza. His eyes kept looking at Aleeza¡¯s face. Aleeza¡¯s stared at Ray and said, ¡°First of all, this stone is not yours, I saw it first and paid the deposit to the boss. Anyone who works in business should know the firste, first served principle, I came first, so this stone should rightfully be bought by me.¡± The boss smiled and said, ¡°No, in business, the highest bidder should get it, as earning profit in the goal when doing business. Ray offered five million while you only offered five hundred thousand, do you think I would like to give it to you, or to Ray?¡± ¡°Hey! Boss Lee, don''t say that. If thisdy really likes this stone, I''ll just let her have it. Miss, if you buy it for five million yuan, I will give you this stone.¡± Ray acted like if he was the righteous one. The objective of these two was obvious, they wanted to trick Aleeza in giving out arge sum of money! Aleeza said, ¡°Sorry, I''m only offering half a million, and I must have this stone.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so? That''s fine, then, I''ll take the loss, I''ve already made a deal with Boss Lee anyway. I''ll sell you the stone for half a million.¡± Ray looked as if he had vowed to do so. Aleeza instantly felt a bit confused, the person Ray, must have another reason to do so. Soon, he showed his true intention, ¡°However, I have a request, and that is for you to stay a night with me.¡± Chapter 40 Defeat Ray Overwhelmingly Chapter 40 Defeat Ray Overwhelmingly With that, he raised his hand toward Aleeza''s face, and as his fingers were about to touch Aleeza''s face, a snap was heard. How could Aleeza let this scoundrel touch her? Reflexively, she pped Ray directly in the face. The p froze Ray, while Aleeza took a few steps backwards. Ray lifted his hand and touched his pped face, and his face was instantly filled with indignation. He gritted his teeth and shouted sternly, "Damn, I''ve been in the business for so many years, but no one has ever dared to p me in the face. You bitch, I''ve given you respect, but you''ve given me shit in return, right? How dare you p me in the face?" "p!" As soon as he finished his sentence, another p hit him in the face. The p directly made the corner of his mouth bleed, and his whole body staggered backward a few steps. He raised his head abruptly and saw Andrew, whose face devoid of any expression. "Who the fuck are you? How dare you p me, damn it!" Ray was so angry that his veins stood out. "p!" Just as he finished speaking, Andrew stepped forward and gave him another vigorous p. Ray was knocked directly to the ground this time, but Andrew didn''t let him rest on the ground. He grabbed him directly by the cor and pulled him up from the ground. He pped him one after another as everyone in the surrounding panicked. After a dozen ps, Ray''s face had been swollen like a pig''s head, and he had be moribund. Andrew turned his head to look at the boss whose face had turned livid with fear. Then he looked around at the group of followers brought by Ray, none of them dared to step forward. All of them looked like they were ready to go, but they were all very wimpy and just looked at Andrew with fear and trepidation. "Boss, exin all the causes and consequences of what happened," Andrew said indifferently. Then he gave Ray another p, and Ray''s body fell directly to the ground heavily, turning into a dead pig instantly. The boss''s leg turned to jelly, in this case, he had no choice but to exin. Ray was such a ferocious character, but he was as ipetent as a child in front of this man. He hurriedly waved his hand and said, "I''ll exin, I''ll exin. This ce is managed by Ray, and any foreigner who buys something here will be ckmailed without mercy. Then he will share the ckmailed money with me. I saw that this woman came alone and she was a foreigner. She had looked at that stone twice, and I think she must like it very much. And I had just seen the stone glowing, so I came up with this idea. I really didn''t know, I really didn''t know you were so powerful. If I had known, I wouldn''t have dared to do it even if I had hundreds of guts!" This kind of thing, he hadn''t done it rarely, and had also sessfully screwed a lot of foreigners. Andrew sneered, "So what about now? What do you want to do with the stone now?" "I''ll give it away! I''ll give you for free, and I don''t want a penny," The boss said with trepidation, tears welling up in his eyes. Today he had fucking hitting a snag, he had been shrewd all his life and never expected he would meet this kind of person. They were ckmailing people, but this guy was robbing tantly. Andrew and Aleeza looked at each other, and only then did Aleezae back to her senses, she looked at the boss and said, "I don''t want you to give me for free, you just tell me what the price is, I''ll pay you ording to the price, I''m not short of this money." The boss said with a bitter smile on his face, "Miss, your man is so vigorous, how dare I ask for your money." These words made Aleeza''s cheeks instantly redden, and she hurriedly said, "Don''t talk nonsense, he isn''t my man." The boss said, "How is it possible that he isn''t your man, and will he offend Ray for you if he isn''t your man?" "Well, don''t bullshit with him, give him the money, take the thing and let''s go!" Andrew said straight from the shoulder. Aleeza nodded, paid the boss half a million and was about to leave with the stone in her arms. But Andrew said, "Wait, I have to teach the boss a lesson so that he won''t bully the foreigners again." With those words, Andrew came up to the boss and said, "Take your hand out." "Ah!" The boss opened his mouth so wide that an egg could almost be stuffed into it. No sooner had he extended his hand than a click was heard, and the bones of one of his palms were crushed. The boss crouched on the ground and wailed in pain. Andrew approached Aleeza, raised his hand and directly grabbed Aleeza''s hand, leading her directly out of the Shouxian Pce. Those of Ray''s followers, seeing that Andrew and Aleeza were going to leave, immediately gave them This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. a very wide path. When her hand was held by Andrew, Aleeza suddenly felt an unprecedented hotness. This Andrew was really domineering in his actions. After the two of them walked for about ten minutes, Andrew let go of Aleeza''s hand. When he looked back at Aleeza, he found that Aleeza''s face was flushed, so he asked in confusion, "Miss Lawrence, what''s wrong with you? Why is your face so red?" Aleeza gave an ''oh'' in response, avoided Andrew''s gaze and said, "No...It''s nothing. It''s just a little hot." Andrew froze for a moment and wondered, ''Is it really hot this day?'' But he didn''t dwell on it, but said, "Well, if you have nothing to do, then you can go back! As for this stone, you don''t cut it first, it''s useless to cut it now. Keep it, I''lle to you." Aleeza agreed with a blush. Andrew didn''t say anything else and walked away in stride. But after taking a few steps, it urred to Aleeza that Andrew didn''t know her home address, so she ran up to him in a hurry. "Is there anything else? Miss Lawrence," Andrew asked when he saw Aleeza running toward him. Aleeza took out a pen, wrote down her phone number on his hand and said, "This is my phone number, youe to Nanling to find me, and I''ll keep this stone waiting for you." After saying that, Aleeza went away with her face flushed. At night, the Reynolds family. "Isabel, are you telling the truth? Did he really defeat Archer and seven of Archer''s men by himself? And he was still unharmed?" Cruz asked Isabel with a face full of surprise. Isabel nodded and said, "Yes, Grandpa, he defeated the men with just a few blows. Their bones are all crushed, and the doctor says they must be amputated, and it''s useless to keep the arms if they''re not." "Ah!" Cruz''s mouth opened wide in utter disbelief. At this point, Isabel''s father, Freddy, asked, "Isabel, are you talking about the live-in son-inw from the Stone family?" Isabel nodded and said, "Ye...yes." "By the way, he added that he wille to Grandpa in person." Isabel''s face was pale, obviously not yet recovered from that terrible experience just now. "Dad, he has shown up at Mr. Fraser''s meeting before and warned me that he hoped we weren''t involved in the conspiracy to harm the rk family, or he would make us pay." Caleb remembered the warning Andrew had given him that day. Cruz''s pupils spun around and he said hurriedly, "Boss, hurry up and find out the real identity of this man." "No need." Suddenly, a nonchnt voice rang out. Chapter 41 An Order Chapter 41 An Order Suddenly, two people entered through the front gates of the Reynold¡¯s vi. One was about twenty-four or twenty-five years of age and whose face looked quite pale. The other was about thirty years old, looked quite well-to-do and walked at a speedy pace. Cruz knew them both; one of them was Andrew Stone, son-inw of the rk family. The other was Ray Fraser¡¯s distinguished guest, the Vice President of the Southwest Region, Phoenix Morgan. Phoenix was born from a distinguished family; anyone who¡¯s anyone in K City knew that well. As the VP of the Southwest Region, he held an incredibly high, powerful position. Not even members of the Turner family would be able to invite someone of this stature. But now, Phoenix was right behind the rk family¡¯s son-inw, with a scowl on his face; he looked more like a bodyguard! Everyone from the Reynold¡¯s family stood and watched in awe. Did this Andrew Stone hold a position that¡¯s even higher than that of Phoenix Morgan?! Suddenly, Cruz thought of a rumor that had been going around; someone big and important from K City was going to arrive soon. He thought the rumors were referring to Ray Fraser, but apparently not. It wasn¡¯t Ray nor Phoenix, but this guy, this son-inw of the rk family! ¡°What do you want?¡± Freddy stood up and shoved his daughter Isabel behind him. He was just talking about how he had to look into Andrew bullying his daughter; and now, speak of the devil, here was Andrew. What else could their sudden appearance mean? If not to conduct an investigation? Andrew said nothing, but continued to walk forward. ¡°Someone,e quick!¡± Freddy shouted out in panic. But no one answered throughout the house. ¡°Did you really think I would havee without any prior preparations?¡± Andrew said as he let out a cold smirk. Freddy seemed to realized something; it was quite off that no guards came to his beckoning. ¡°Did, did you kill them all?¡± Freddy looked and asked in horror. These words caused a panic to spread across the vi; even Cruz, who had seen his share of rough times, was left speechless! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cruz Reynolds, I didn¡¯t kill a single person in your family.¡± Andrew said in a steady tone. Cruz swallowed hard and took a quick nce at Phoenix, who looked like a bodyguard and said nothing since he arrived. Then he returned his gaze to Andrew. Phoenix was easily capable of calling in troops to wreak havoc and destroy the Reynold¡¯s family at any time. Just who was this Andrew Stone? What kind of person was capable of ordering Phoenix around like his personal guard!? ¡°If you¡¯re not here to kill my family, what do you want?¡± Freddy asked in an anxious manner, ¡°Are you here to take my daughter?¡± As he spoke, he gripped Isabel¡¯s hand tightly! He truly demonstrated his fatherly love at this moment! ¡°Freddy, what are you doing?¡± Cruz realized that things were not as simple as they looked. ¡°Father, he¡¯s the one who bullied Isabel, and now here he is; he¡¯s definitely up to no good!¡± Freddy was incredibly worried that Isabel would get hurt again. ¡°Shut up!¡± Freddy scolded in anger. He then turned to Phoenix and Andrew and said, ¡°Mr. Morgan, Mr. Stone, it¡¯s my fault; please have mercy. Let me apologize on behalf of my granddaughter¡¯s misdoings.¡± The corner of Andrew¡¯s mouth slightly twitched; he said in an expressionless manner, ¡°She¡¯s just a child. If I really wanted to kill her, she¡¯d have never been able to set foot back in your home!¡± Andrew spoke these words in a calm manner, but it was as though thunder had struck the heads of the Reynolds family. After he was done speaking, Andrew was already in the main hall of the vi, and he stared at Cruz. Isabel was terrified by Andrew¡¯s powerful presence that she waspletely mute; her entire body quivered in fear as she held onto Freddy¡¯s hand. It was as though Andrew underwent a transformation; he no longer looked or acted like the Andrew she recalled. He used to be a good-for-nothing bum, who didn¡¯t even dare speak loudly. But who knew he was so powerful. Every word he said terrified the Reynolds! Now, she was deeply regretting having ever bullied Emily. If there was a way to go back to the past, she¡¯d definitely stopped her past self from bullying Emily! ¡°Cruz, is this how you treat your guests?¡± Phoenix finally spoke. ¡°Please, sit! No, wait, please take a seat here!¡± Cruz immediately stood up and offered his seat. Andrew waved and said, ¡°No need; I¡¯m just here to say a few words then leave.¡± Andrew bluntly said, ¡°I want you to sever all ties with the Turner family, including business, socially, and all.¡± Cruz froze up; before he could say anything, other members of the family spoke out, ¡°We can¡¯t do that, we depend on the Turners. Don¡¯t you know how many businesses they own in K City?¡± ¡°Not going into the businesses they forthrightly own, they bought out all of the rk family¡¯s businesses as well. Sure, the rks aren¡¯t part of the family, but everyone knows they did it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right; they own at least 50% of the businesses in K City. If you won¡¯t have us work with them, how can we possibly survive by ourselves?¡± Andrew chuckled menacingly, ¡°I¡¯m not here to negotiate; this is an order!¡± ¡°If you won¡¯tply, I¡¯ll send your family right away; I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡± After he finished speaking, Andrew turned to leave, and the rest of the Reynolds family began to look at one another. ¡°Dad, what are we going to do?¡± Freddy asked first. ¡°If we do cut ties to the Turners, Asher Turner will definitelye after us.¡± ¡°But if we don¡¯t cut ties to them, Andrew and Phoenix wille end us as well.¡± ¡°End us? Just who does he think he is? Are we that easy to end, just because he said so?¡± Thoughts raced through Cruz¡¯s mind; he was silent for a while, then he said, ¡°Freddy, give the order to cut all ties with the Turners.¡± ¡°Father, are we really going to give in like this? If we team up with the Turners, surely we can take on Andrew?¡± ¡°Besides, if we cut ties to them, they¡¯ll definitelye after us!¡± Cruz raised his hand and sternly said, ¡°Who has more authority, the Turners, or that of the Regions?¡± The Reynolds family members exchanged nces; the answer was tantly obvious. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? This son-inw of the rks family is here on behalf of the rks family. The Turners This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. took everything from the rks, forcing his adoptive father tomit suicide. Now, he¡¯s back for revenge.¡± Chapter 42 K City Was Going To Change Chapter 42 K City Was Going To Change ¡°So what?¡± Chester Reynolds said, ¡°Does he think that he canpete with the Turner family in K City?¡± ¡°What do you know? Do you know who Phoenix Morgan is? He used to be a fighter in the battlefield and has killed people before. Even Ray Fraser shows his respect towards him. This means that he possesses such a high status. However, he has just appeared to be a bodyguard who is standing besides Andrew Stone. Can¡¯t you imagine how high his status is? Do you still think that he is only a son-inw who residing in his wife¡¯s family?¡± Ray¡¯s wards shocked them as if the bomb exploded. What he said was right. Andrew¡¯ position was definitely beyond the deputymander in the Southwest Region. Even the deputymander was just a bodyguard, his status was incredibly high. Caleb Reynolds swallowed his saliva and recalled what Andrew had said before in F.K.International Hotel. He slightly nodded and said, ¡°Father is right, we are unable topete with Andrew. Phoenix, who from the battlefield for sure and most probably, he is a realmander! I believe that he is the important person that people have been discussing previously.¡± If Andrew was that important person, it was a shocking news! ¡°What Caleb said is right! Since he is willing to visit us, he definitely knew what had happened within the rk family! Besides, he knew that we didn¡¯t have anything to do with the rk family so he asked us not to get involved in it. Those who get involved previously will be aimed by him! He is well prepared!¡± Cruz Reynolds slightly nodded because he also noticed the changes that were going to happen in K City. Isabel Reynolds waspletely shocked because she never expected that Andrew had such a high status! Since Andrew¡¯s status was so high, she felt regretful for snatching his wife¡¯s belongings. In the car. ¡°Andrew, do we need to go to the Webb family?¡± Andrew thought for a while and said, ¡°No need. Just give him a call.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Phoenix replied. Although Phoenix was curious about Andrew¡¯s arrangement, he still chose not to speak out his inquiry. Andrew had his own n and Phoenix was unable to ask too much. It waste at night, Andrew just reached home. Emily rk sat on the sofa angrily and when she saw Andrew, she said, ¡°I thought that you were going to sleep on the outside. Why are youing back?¡± Andrew was puzzled and asked, ¡°Why am I going to sleep outside?¡± Emily groaned and rolled her eyes then asked, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you know the reason?¡± Andrew shrugged his shoulder to let her know that he did not understand her words. ¡°Don¡¯t you go out with that girl? You came back sote, wasn¡¯t there something happened between you and her?¡± Emily said unpleasantly and showed an angry expression. Andrew was confused and looked at Emily¡¯s cute expression. Then he asked, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Perhaps Andrew was correct because she suddenly changed her expressions. She immediately said, ¡°No. Nope! Who is jealous of you? We are married and can¡¯t I just simply ask you about it?¡± Andrew slightly nodded and said, ¡°I just went there to help her and then, I went to do something else.¡± Emily was still not satisfied with his reply because Aleeza Lawrence was so pretty and elegant! ¡°No one knows what you have done and I don¡¯t even care what you have done as well. But, don¡¯t be so At that moment, Phoenix gave him a call. ¡°Andrew, I have notified David Webb already but he does not seem to obey it.¡± ¡°Do I need to eliminate the Webb family?¡± Andrew replied, ¡°No need. I will do it but not now.¡± ¡°Andrew, I have something unclear.¡± Phoenix asked, ¡°Why did you personally visit the Reynolds family but not the Webb family?¡± Andrew took a deep breath and said, ¡°It was because the Webb family was involved in eliminating the rk family but the Reynolds family did not. Although I hate the Turner family the most, I do not mind eliminating the Webb family as well.¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Phoenix answered. The next day, Andrew came to Wanzhonglou very early. After finished, he went to a garden near Wanzhonglou. Since this garden was suitable for the old people, there were already many old people exercising there. Andrew sat on a bench and looked at the old people who were dancing and ying chess. He felt pleased to witness the peacefulness that was protected by him. ¡°Young man!¡± Suddenly, there was an old man¡¯s voice. Andrew looked at the old man who appeared to be seventy or eighty years old. The old man smiled and said, ¡°Young man, why don¡¯t you go to work at this time bute here?¡± Andrew said, ¡°I just simply take a look. Anything?¡± His indifference was permeated from his bone so he did not seem to be friendly towards everyone. When a person killed too many people, his blood might have became cold. The old man smiled and said, ¡°Young man, you do not have a girlfriend, right?¡± Andrew frowned and thought that the old man was going to introduce women to him. But before he had time to speak, old man side,¡°I have been watching you for a while, you keep looking at other people and do not go to work. A young man like you, should not have a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Young man, you are still young and I need to advise you that you can¡¯t get a girlfriend without any abilities in this society. Do you know what ability is? It¡¯s money. If you do not have money, you will not have a wife.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore and go to work! There¡¯s nothing that can reap without sowing. If you want to marry that beauty, you will need at least a few millions. My daughter-inw costs me eight hundred thousands.¡± When the old man was talking, a beautiful woman was walking towards Andrew. She stopped at Andrew¡¯s side and sat besides him elegantly. She grabbed his arm with her both hands and said, ¡°Who said that he doesn¡¯t have a woman. I am the one.¡± ¡°Old man, I don¡¯t need a cent and even I give him money. Fine?¡± Evelyn Porter looked at the old man and asked him. The old man was shocked and looked at Evelyn who was sexy and fashionable then looked at Andrew again. It seemed ironic to him. Evelyn crossed her legs and purposely put them on Andrew¡¯s thigh. She asked, ¡°Old man, is your daughter-inw as beautiful as me?¡± The old man stood up and said, ¡°Duh, these days, the teenagers do not learn the proper things but just like to live off others without hard working.¡± While muttering, the old man walked away. ¡°Anything?¡± Andrew asked coldly. He did not have any sympathy for Evelyn. Evelyn rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Eh! I helped you just now and don¡¯t you thank me for that?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else, I need to go.¡± After saying, Andrew stood up and was going to leave. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Eh! Eh! Eh!¡± Evelyn grabbed Andrew¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Why are you so indifferent! I am so beautiful and don¡¯t you want me even I don¡¯t ask anything from you?¡± Chapter 43 Coming To The Rescue Chapter 43 Coming To The Rescue Andrew still didn''t pay any attention to him, as if everyone didn''t deserve to be taken care of in his eyes. She got anxious and said hurriedly, "Okay, okay, I''m not kidding with you." "Actually, I came to you this time still for that matterst time. I know you don''t like me. I was really wrong about what happenedst time. I have been reflecting on it for so long and I feel that I did really wrong. I promise you that I will never do that again. Will you let me sign the contract now?" Andrew still didn''t say anything and maintained a cold as hell look. She cried and said helplessly, "You know what? I have pushed out all the cooperation in my hands and offended many bosses. Now, they are going toe after me. I just want to hurry up and sign the endorsement contract of Southwest Group, so that they won''t dare toe after me. Boss, please do me a favor. Can you take pity on me?" "Sorry, I''m not avable!" After saying that, Andrew stood up and walked away. Evelyn hurriedly shouted, "Hey, don''t you go. I really..." Evelyn got up and wanted to go after him. But a rude voice suddenly sounded. "Evelyn, Boss wants you toe back with us." "It''s hard to find you." "No! I''m not going back with you guys." After saying that, Evelyn ran towards Andrew. As she ran, she called out, "Hey, boss, help me." Andrew didn''t even bother to look at her. He was no longer interested in watching such rogue tricks of Evelyn. At this point, Evelyn made a whimpering sound, as if she had been covered up. Andrew shook his head helplessly. Evelyn''s tricks were too low-end! All of this was just Evelyn''s way of getting Andrew''s sympathy! This girl was good at this kind of street tricks! Evelyn was already unconscious and was dragged to a ck business car by several men. Inside the business car. A man in ck looked nastily at Evelyn. He looked at her from top to bottom. As he looked, he smiled evilly. He looked at her and couldn''t help but touch Evelyn''s thighs. He looked like a beggar who hadn''t eaten for a long time. And not to mention how shameless the excitement and happiness on his face! He gulped while saying, "Brother, Evelyn usually always looks very flirtatious, howe Boss has never fucked her?" "What? You want to fuck her?" The bearded man in the passenger seat and wearing sunsses asked. The driver interjected, "I want to! How could I not want to! Brother, you don''t even think about what Evelyn is. She is the idol of many men. Usually, she always shows off in front of people, so many geeks are obsessed with her. If she is lying under us and trembling, how proud we must be! When we see her on TVter, we can also say that we have fucked this girl." "Brother, let''s fuck her! I think what Tom said has a point." The man in the back seat smiled wickedly. The man in the passenger seat was silent for a while, nodded, and said, "It¡¯s right. We work for Boss and did not get any benefits. Then let''s have some fun. Anyway, we''ll only fuck her once, and we won''t break her." As soon as they made up their minds, they drove the car towards a remote suburb. As they drove on, suddenly, a ck man appeared in front of them. "Wait a minute, wait a minute. Jack, you slow down. There''s a man standing in the road." The man in the passenger seat called out to the driver who was driving. The driver mmed on the brakes while the man in the back seat was secretly touching Evelyn. Suddenly, the car stopped and his head hit the passenger seat in front of him. He couldn''t help but curse, "What kind of stupid man is this! He is ruining our fun." "Tom, go down and take a look!" Davidmanded, so the man who had been touching Evelyn''s thighs in the back seat stepped out of the car. He also did not forget to hold a dagger. The man on the road was with his back to them. Tom shouted, "Hey, what are you doing? Get the hell out of my way. We want to cross the road." The strange man did not turn around, but just said coldly, "Put down the girl and you guys get out!" Tom was stunned and cursed, "What the fuck is wrong with you? What girl?" The man didn''t say anything and continued to maintain a mysterious indifference! "Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf? What girl?" He walked straight up and lifted his hand and pped the man on the shoulder. "Pop!" The man suddenly turned around and pped Tom on the face. With this p alone, Tom fell vertically on the road. Afterward, the man said coldly, "I don''t like to say the same words a second time!" "Damn it!" This scene took the two people in the car by surprise. Seeing that their brother had been arrested, they were of course furious and immediately jumped out of the car. "Hey, what are you doing? How dare you hit our brothers? Do you know the prestige of us three in Nanling?" The bearded man shouted aggressively and then showed his two machetes. "I want the girl in your car!" Andrew maintained an icy stance. The two men looked at each other andughed, "Are you out of your mind? Is that girl someone like you can fuck?" Andrew didn''t say another word, but instead just took a big step up and raised his hand. "Snap!" "Snap!", with just two ps, the two fainted vertically on the road. Andrew slowly walked up to the car, took one look at Evelyn, who was unconscious, then helplessly shook his head and carried her to a hotel. Two dayster, at the Turner family. "What?" Isaac Turner pped the table in anger and said angrily, "A mere Andrew, you can''t kill him?" Recently, there was not a single piece of news that came in favor of the Turner family. All the people they sent to kill Andrew never came back. Now the family had been hit even harder in business. The most important thing was that the bank also stopped cooperating with the Turner family. Looking at Isaac, who was furious, his third son, Walter Turner, said coyly, "Father, the Reynolds family has cut off all cooperation with our family, and all the businesses they worked with us have closed down." "What?" Isaac sat down angrily in his chair. "This, this, this!" He breathed heavily and said angrily, "And did you warn the Reynolds family?" Walter replied, "I went there, but I couldn''t see people of the Reynolds family at all. Their house was This is from N?velDrama.Org. closed as soon as I got to the door, and after that, no matter how much we knocked, they just wouldn''t open it." Isaac''s cheeks twitched violently. He roared through gritted teeth, "How dare they! If it weren''t for our Turner family, would their Reynolds family be where they are today? They pulled out when we were in trouble. This is kicking us when we are down!" Isaac''s second son, Dexter Turner, suddenly said, "Father, don''t you find it strange?" Isaac''s eyes narrowed into a slit. He grunted and said, "How can I not feel strange! Someone is targeting our Turner family." Chapter 44 The Bates Family from River Capital Chapter 44 The Bates Family from River Capital Dexter said, ¡°Dad, ever since Albert¡¯s incident, our family has been in constant trouble. Now those people we sent to kill Andrew didn''t seed, the Reynolds family still dare to stand against our family, it''s clear that someone ordered them to do that. Don''t you doubt Andrew? What happened to our family really has nothing to do with him?¡± Louie squinted his eyes, of course he has thought about it! Since the beginning, the person he thought was Andrew. But... He waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve considered what you wanted to say, but your uncle has investigated Andrew¡¯s profile in detail, he¡¯s just a pawn, he¡¯s not qualified to fight with us yet! Even if your uncle has been caught up in some trouble, but with his ability and power, it¡¯s still easy for him to get his personal information, the information he got will not be wrong or have any problem. I can doubt that Andrew has a problem, but it¡¯s impossible for me to doubt your uncle, right?¡± Dexter didn¡¯t understand his father and said, ¡°Well, who else will aim at us for no reason? Dad, files This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. can be falsified!¡± Louie shook his head and sighed a long sigh, then raised his head up again, his eyes were firm and fiery, he said, ¡°No matter who that person is, I want him to know what would happen if he stood against our family.¡± ¡°So, how about our n to kill Andrew!¡± Louie¡¯s eldest son, Jaden Turner said with a sad face, ¡°Dad, Albert¡¯s legs have been cut off. People dare not talk about it publicly but they have been spreading about this news privately.¡± Something suddenly shed through Dexter¡¯s mind, he said, ¡°Dad, why not let him go!¡± Since Andrew was suspicious, he should do it in a more cruel way, if Andrew really had a problem, he would die! If Andrew didn''t have any problem, Andrew would die. No matter how the oue might be, it was beneficial and harmless to their own family. When Louie heard about ¡®him¡¯, he quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, don¡¯t ever think of using him until there is really no other way anymore, you can¡¯t even mention him. You all should know, he is the talisman of our family.¡± Dexter¡¯s expression changed for a bit but he didn''t argue. He just nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes!¡± At this time, the Turner family¡¯s butler came in and said, ¡°Master, there''s good news. The Bates family of River Capital said they woulde to K City to work with us. This evening, Sir Raphael from River Capital wille to K City.¡± Louie pped his hands and said, ¡°Mr. Bates is really giving us timely help. Quick, to the airport, we¡¯ll wee them!¡± When almost everyone from the Turner family left, Dexter called in a man with evil eyes. ¡°Zach, go and check this man, Andrew carefully and detailed for me, it''s better to investigate his identity and background starting from his birth.¡± Dexter is a man who works with his brain. He is very smart. He always felt that his father had ignored this man. So many things happened since Andrew came to the town, it was hard to believe if everything that happened had nothing to do with him. In the next few days, K City was rtively calm. However, the project between the Bates family and the Turner family in K City has caused a lot of trouble. Andrew didn''t pay attention to these things. He just send and pick up Emily to and from work every day. He almost became her full-time driver. Tonight, Andrew promised Archibald to go out for dinner. When he got home, there was a guest. He was a gentle young man, he wore a pair of sses, looked gentle and handsome, he was considered as very attractive for Asian. He sat beside Emily and looked natural there. As soon as he saw Andrew enter the door, he stood up and said with a smile, ¡°This must be Andrew, am I right?¡± Rosa¡¯s face changed slightly and she said awkwardly, ¡°Yes, he is Andrew.¡± Raphael raised his hand and wanted to shake his hand with Andrew as he talked, ¡°Hello, I''m Raphael Bates, Emily¡¯s schoolmate in university.¡± Not everyone was allowed to hold Andrew¡¯s hand because his hands were used to fight with enemies in the war. Andrew waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget about shaking hands.¡± Rosa gave Andrew a sign, ¡°Andrew, what are you doing? Raphael purposely came here to see Emily.¡± Rosa thought that Andrew¡¯s behaviour was rude, Rosa felt it was very inappropriate. Raphael took back his hand awkwardly and said with a smile, ¡°It''s alright, Rosa .Andrew is very special. He indeed looked like a smart man.¡± ¡°Don''t have to tter me, take a seat.¡± Andrew was still not good atmunicating with people, in just a few words, Raphael couldn¡¯t continue the conversation with him anymore. Andrew didn¡¯t want to pay more attention to Raphael. He sat down on the single seat of the sofa and separated Raphael from Emily. Emily subconsciously looked at Andrew, who was also looking at her. When she saw Andrew¡¯s eyes, she immediately avoided him. It¡¯s not that she was afraid of Andrew, it¡¯s just that she thought the way Andrew looked at her was strange. Andrew did not go to university, he graduated from high school, after marrying Emily, he went straight to the military. Therefore, he was totally clueless with Emily¡¯s life in University. But Raphael, on the other hand, was Emily¡¯s schoolmate of the same university, he has a good rtionship with her! ¡°Raphael, let''s continue our conversation. What did you say about what your family¡¯s business is ¡± Rosa asked. Raphael said, ¡°My family has a lot of business in River Capital. They have some business in K City with the Turner family. As soon as I came back from abroad, they arranged for me to study here.¡± Rosa said, ¡°Project with the Turner family, great, the Turner family is rich and powerful. Your family¡¯s business will have a bright future.¡± ¡°Mom, let me tell you this, Raphael''s family is the secondrgest in River Capital.¡± Emily couldn''t help but say something. ¡°River Capital? The secondrgest family in River Capital, that''s amazing.¡± River Capital was the the other families were still prominent in the River Capital. As for the Stone family, their family and businesses have a long history. The real background of the Stone family was unfathomable. So for ordinary people like Rosa Martin and Emily rk, the existence of the Stone family had been supreme. Andrew sighed deeply, why did they involve in the Bates family. Raphael said modestly, ¡°These is just the fame people gave us. Rosa, this time, I came to ask Emily for help.¡± Chapter 45 the Flame Chapter 45 the me ¡°Oh? What can Emily do to help you?¡± Rosa Martin asked joyfully, in fact she was very satisfied with this Raphael. Because Raphael came and also bought a lot of things she used to like to eat however they are not affordable now. Emily rk could not wait to say before Raphael, ¡°Mother, it is like this that I was Raphael¡¯s dancing partner when we were in University. He came this time was to ask me to dance with him. Dancing had always been Emily¡¯s dream, her dream was to be able to stand on the stage and tomand the focal attention of the whole stage. Then something happened in her family, Emily buried her dream deeply inside her heart. Until Raphael¡¯s appearance, all recent changes that urred at home brought her back to the attachment of her dream. Maybe the desire was not so strong now, but going on stage had always been an attraction for her. ¡°Yes, Rosa, the Turner family will organize an activity to celebrate our coboration in a few days. There will be a dancing part involved and I would like to invite Emily to dance with me.¡± Raphael Bates asked and same time he subconsciously had a look at Emily. Andrew Stone, sitting aside, looked domineeringly at Raphael Bates like a king. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Rosa Martin smiled instantly, ¡°How can I not agree, being able to participate in such activity, it is naturally what Emily needs. Now, Emily is cooperating with the richest person in Southwest Region, Ray Fraser. It is absolutely necessary to get acquainted with some upper ss people.¡± While talking, she looked at Andrew subconsciously. It might sound harsh but it was true that Andrew didn¡¯t know anyone in the upper ss. Although Rosa did not dislike Andrew, she could not help feeling piteous for Emily when she saw her daughter with someone who was more handsome and had a much better family background. ¡°I am wondering whether Andrew agrees with my ignorant request?¡± asked by Raphael Bates. Rosa and Emily both looked at Andrew. Rosa said quickly, ¡°Of course, our Andrew is very sensible. Andrew, you shall say something.¡± Andrew made a light sigh and his face sank, he put down his crossed legs and said, ¡°I do not agree. We will not join any activities rted to the Turner Family in the future.¡± ¡°Your name is Raphael, right? You may go.¡± After finishing his word, Andrew stood up from the sofa, with his extremely mighty pose and his tone was extremely cold. Emily stared wide-eyed and she did not expect Andrew would make such a sudden move. And she said instantly, ¡°Andrew, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Sorry, Raphael. Andrew might have misunderstood you.¡± Emily quickly exined. Andrew refused topromise and said, ¡°Emily, do not get involved in anything rted to the Turner Family in the future. Stay away from anyone who has anything to do with the Turner Family.¡± ¡°Please, Raphael!¡± Raphael¡¯s face changed slightly, and he looked at Rosa and Emily awkwardly and said, ¡°Rosa, Emily, I am sorry. It seems that Andrew has misunderstood me. I will leave now.¡± Then he soon walked out of Emily¡¯s house. As soon as Raphael left, Emily couldn¡¯t help but get angry with Andrew, ¡°Andrew, what happened to you just now? Raphael and I were just normal college ssmates, we were only dancing partners, how can you treat him like that?¡± Andrew was still cold and said, ¡°I know, I don¡¯t care what you do with anyone else, but it¡¯s not okay to have something to do with the Turner Family. ¡°Why not?¡± Emily knew what Andrew was thinking. He was jealous that Raphael was more handsome than him and he had more money and stronger background. It was an excuse that it was not okay to have something to do with the Turner Family. ¡°Andrew, do you want me to have no friends at all?¡± ¡°or, do you really think of yourself as my husband? ¡°From now on, about my friend, I want you to respect them and here is my home and you don¡¯t have the right to kick anyone out.¡± After she said these sentences, Emily walked into her room sadly and closed the door with force.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not polite, Andrew.¡± Rosa sighed. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. But you can¡¯t get rid of people like this. Look at his manners and his politeness. What you have done will only lower our status.¡± ¡°Rosa, anytime you can always be more honorable than anyone as long as you wish for it.¡± Was the identity of the mother inw of the Andrew Stoneparable? Not to mention the Bates family, even the Stone family were hoping to get Andrew¡¯s power. ¡°You...¡± Rosa shook her head weakly and said, ¡°Too simple and too naive.¡± Rosa finished the words and she went to her room angrily. At that time, Andrew drove away a man and it broke the hearts of two women. Andrew sat on the sofa, he did not feel sorry for what he had done because they would eventually know about the hatred with the Turner Family. Just then, his phone rang. Andrew saw that the call was from Ralphy Watts of Deputy Commander of Nortnd. ¡°What is it?¡± Andrew asked directly. Ralphy would not call Andrew unless there was something special going on. ¡°Andrew, we have found the trace of the me. He has recently been active in the Nortnd. The me! When Andrew heard these two words, all the blood in his body got hot. It was not the name of a monster, it was an organization! Their g looked like a monster of fire, so they named it the the me. The organization killed Andrew¡¯s numerous brothers, including Matthew Hart, in the Nortnd three years ago. After Matthew¡¯s death, Andrew promised to destroy the group as a revenge for him. But after three years¡¯ searching, he did not find any news about the the me. It was like they disappeared from the earth. Now he reappeared unexpectedly. ¡°OK! I will be there right away.¡± After Andrew finished saying, he hung up the phone. Andrew had family and brother feuds. Now the ming Beast appeared, he had to go to the Nortnd. Chapter 46 Emily is in Trouble! Chapter 46 Emily is in Trouble! Emily got into the room and leaned her back against the door. She was feeling extremely bad. Andrew was too over. How could he not save her face? She had already said that he was just her ssmate. Did he need to be so jealous? She was getting angrier when she thought more about it. However, she felt that something was wrong when she was thinking about it. Was she just used a tone that was too bad? During the period, Andrew did his best for all her affairs and it was not an exaggeration to say that he was willing to go through the hell to help her. How could she talk to Andrew like that? When Andrew grew up in her house, he was looked down upon. He was belittled and ridiculed by people outside. But when he came back, he never showed a little bit in front of her. Now, she had said such bad words to him. Did she hurt his self-esteem? By the way, what she just did was too over. There was a little regret in her heart! When she thought of it, she opened the door of the room and she was ready to state it clear to Andrew. However, as soon as the door was opened, Andrew was not in the living room. She looked around the room but Andrew was not there. ¡°Mom, have you seen Andrew?¡± Emily asked her mother when she came to Rosa¡¯s door. ¡°No!¡± Rosa¡¯s angry voice came from inside. ¡®It¡¯s too over, what I said just now must have hurt Andrew. My words were too over.¡¯ Andrew was a man. No matter how, he must have care of his dignify. What she said just now must have hurt his self-esteem. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She ran downstairs hurriedly to look for Andrew. She was calling and finding him but he didn¡¯t answer her call and it seemed like he just disappeared. Andrew did note back for the following three days. Emily was not eating or sleeping well. She almost searched the entire K City but she still couldn¡¯t find him. ¡­ Since the Turner family was in troubles, Ashley¡¯spany had suffered one after another incidents. Many partners had withdrawn their shares and gave up their cooperation with him when they saw the Turner family had done that. Not only that, there were also people from many departments came to check hispany during the time. All these incidents just happened one by one, his enterprise which once valued tens of millions went bankrupt in just a few days. His way in K City was perished for now. He had no choice but to retreat and leave the K City. But before leaving the K City, he still had one very important thing to do which was to get Emily. Now, Emily was having good time and had cooperated with Ray, the richest man in the southwest. It seemed that the ident in hispany had a lot to do with her. But now, what could he do to Emily? He just shouldn''t provoke her who was the one that would make him unlucky. When he was thinking of it, his door was knocked suddenly. Ashley tidied up his clothes and shouted, ¡°Come in!¡± The door was pushed open and Mario Martin walked in wretchedly from outside. ¡°Mr. Hudson, you are here.¡± Mario asked with a smile. Ashley rolled his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Martin, what do you mean? Are youing to sneer at me?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Mario said hurriedly, ¡°Mr. Hudson, what are you talking about? You are still the most awesome young man that I have met.¡± ¡°Heh! Person like you was not able to say a good word. Everyone knew that your Martin family is now powerful and you are cooperating with the Southwestern Enterprises. You are about to be a first- line family in the K City, get out of here!¡± Ashley roared at him. Mario waved his hand and said hurriedly, ¡°Mr. Hudson, what are you talking about? I came to see you for important matter.¡± ¡°You also know that our Martin family is about to be a first-line family. But in fact, the power is not with my Martin family. The power was belonged to Emily and the rk family. Emily is having 51% of our Martin family''s shares. The Martin family is no longer the previous Martin family anymore.¡± Ashley was taken aback for a moment. Then, he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Heh! I hate Emily. I hate her for taking everything that once belonged to me! I want to ruin her.¡± Mario said fiercely. Ashley chuckled, ¡°So what? Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Mr. Hudson, this is a drug. I want Emily¡¯s video to be published online. You should know what to do.¡± After saying that, Mario patted Ashley¡¯s shoulder. Then, he opened the door and walked out. Andrew was back at night. When he got back home, Rosa was startled. Emily and she had looked for Andrew so hurriedly for the past few days. Although Andrew was not very honest, but since he appeared, no one dared to bully them. Also, they were still able to distinguish who was strong and who was weak. ¡°Andrew, you are back? Didn''t Emilye back with you?¡± Andrew froze for a moment and then he asked, ¡°Emily? No, where did she go?¡± ¡°She went looking for you. She had been looking for you everywhere these days but you didn''t answer her call. Where have you been?¡± Andrew seemed to understand everything at that moment and he said suddenly, ¡°Don''t I still have a position in the army? I go back to deal with something. I left in a hurry and have no time to tell you all. Oh, my phone is out of power.¡± As he was speaking, he charged his phone. ¡°You... Emily still thinks that her words and her tone were too bad that day and offended you.¡± Rosa looked nervous. Andrew was frowning. When he went back to the northern border that day, he did go back in a state which he shouldn''t be. But if it was impossible to say that Emily offended Andrew. ¡°Ok, alright, it¡¯s good that you havee back and Emily will be backter.¡± ¡°Well, I shouldn''t say such words to you on the matter of that day. I know that you are doing all that for our sake.¡± Rosa apologized sincerely. Andrew smiled and said, ¡°You don''t have to apologize to me, Miss Martin. You all are my family and I should do all this.¡± ¡°It''s great if you can understand it. I just talked too much. I should leave it to you young people. You guys should settle it by yourself. In fact, there was really nothing happened in between Emily and Natalia. They are just ssmates.¡± Andrew smiled and said, ¡°Miss, I have told Emily that if she finds someone who is worthy for her one day, I will leave. But, unfortunately, Natalia is not the one!¡± Rosa¡¯s face changed slightly. After that, she said, ¡°Ah, what you mean was there was nothing happened between you and Emily?¡± Andrew just shook his head in a bitter smile and said nothing. ¡°You, how can this be? I''m still thinking of the time that I can carry my grandson. When Emily is back, I must nag on her.¡± Both of them chatted for a while. Then, Andrew¡¯s phone rang out of the blue. He nced at the phone number and found out that it was a strange number. ¡°Hey, are you Andrew?¡± After answering the call, a girl''s unease voice came out over there. Andrew discerned whose voice it was quickly, it was Mary¡¯s voice. ¡°Anything?¡± Andrew asked the girl coldly because he didn''t like the girl. ¡°Emily, Emily is in trouble. The police have surrounded the ce. Come to JS Grand Vi as soon as possible!¡± Andrew hung up the phone directly and ran out of the door quickly with strides. Chapter 47 Those Who Hurt My Wife Should Die! Chapter 47 Those Who Hurt My Wife Should Die! This was the news that Andrew was most reluctant to hear. He had never blinked his eyes in front of the face of his enemies. But now that he heard such bad news, he had to admit that his heartbeat became faster. Andrew arrived at JS Grand Vi in five minutes, which should be a twenty minutes distance by car. Andrew arrived in just five minutes by walking. JS Grand Vi was an abandoned building. A cordon had been pulled up here; it was surrounded by countless police and police cars. There was a policewoman who used the moist stupid way trying to save people. She shouted with a horn, ¡°To whoever who is inside, you have been, you have been surrounded. It is not toote to surrender now. Don¡¯t make a big mistake.¡± ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Mary rushed to Andrew anxiously when she saw him. She looked sad and said to Andrew, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t help Ashley to date Emily out. I really didn¡¯t know he would do such crazy thing. I¡¯m sorry, Andrew.¡± ¡°rify things in the simplest way.¡± Andrew asked sharply and looked at the abandoned building in front of him. ¡°Emily has been asking around about your news these few days. Ashley found me, he told me to date This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Emily out saying that he knew about your news. He said that he was leaving K City, and he wanted to see Emily for thest time. He wanted to say goodbye to her face to face. I thought it was real, so I asked Emily out. Who knew that he added drugs in our drinks, we fainted after we drank the milk tea. After that, he brought Emily here.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to get even with you for thister.¡± After speaking, Andrew strode into the cordon with a grim face. At that exact moment, the policewoman with the horn grabbed him and said, ¡°What are you doing? Do you know how dangerous it is?¡± The policewoman looked beautiful and she had big boobs. Andrew red at the busty policewoman ad shouted angrily, ¡°Get away! I¡¯ll save my wife myself!¡± After speaking, he strode into the abandoned building. The policewoman took out a gun and shouted at Andrew, ¡°What are you doing? If you continue stepping forward, I¡¯ll have to shoot.¡± Countless international weapons could not hurt Andrew a little, what more to say a small pistol, what was the use of him bing the armymander if he were afraid of a pistol. He walked straight to the abandoned building without bothering. The busty policewoman was anxious and she fired a shot into the sky. The sound scared the crowds around, but it sounded just like firecrackers for Andrew who had been through all kinds of battles. Inside the abandoned building, Emily¡¯s clothes were torn, and her stockings were also torn. She curled up in a corner of the building in fear, and looking weakly at the terrifying ¡°beast¡± in front of her. Ashley was shirtless; he said frantically, ¡°Emily, do you know that I¡¯m doomed? My life, my effort had gone to waste. I know all these are caused by you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t end up like this. But, I don¡¯t me you, because I like you. I can ignore everything as long as I can get you.¡± ¡°Come on, I want you to always remember that, I was once your man!¡± From the bottom of her heart, Emily felt that Ashley was not a good man. From the first nce she saw Ashley; she knew that he was a man with bad intention, because his eyes and his actions differed. It was just to her surprise that Ashley dared to do such thing. She thought that her life was already rough with her broken family and her father¡¯s tragic death; she did not expect her life to be even more tragic. ¡°Andrew!¡± This was the only name in her mind at this time. It seemed that Andrew was her only pir while she was in despair. Andrew was her only support after her father passed away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Emily murmured while biting her lips. ¡°Emily, remember that you¡¯re mine!¡± Ashley grabbed Emily¡¯s legs. ¡°Click!¡± Suddenly, there was an abnormal voice behind him. Ashley was like a frightened mouse; he quickly turned his head and looked. He saw a ck shadow standing opposite him. ¡°Andrew!¡± Emily¡¯s helpless eyes suddenly became hopeful. But soon, she felt her head groggy. She could not tell whether it was a dream or reality. Ashley quickly pulled Emily, who had fainted to be in front of him. He stared at the ck shadow in front of him in resentment and asked, ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡± The ck shadow did not speak, but stared at Ashley with murderous eyes. By right, he would not be able to see the re in such darkness, but he did. ¡°Andrew! You¡¯re Andrew!¡± Ashley yelled excitedly, he kept moving back while holding Emily¡¯s body. ¡°You¡¯ve disturbed me twice. Do you know that if it weren¡¯t for you, Emily would have be my woman.¡± Ashley hissed through gritted teeth. He was convinced that the person who came was Andrew, and he could never forget the look in his eyes! Andrew did not say a word; he walked forward step by step. ¡°Don¡¯te forward, if youe nearer, I¡¯ll kill her!¡± After speaking, Ashley took out a sharp knife and pressed it against Emily¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t force me! Believe it or not, I can do anything now!¡± Andrew¡¯s mouth cracked slightly, he, was already dead! Seeing Andrew still ignored him, Ashley became more anxious. ¡°Are you a human or a ghost?¡± Fear had begun to spread around him. Suddenly, Andrew spoke, ¡°From the moment you go near to her with bad intention, you have been destined to be a body that lives by your soul. You, are already a dead person.¡± Andrew¡¯s words were cold, he was like a God of death returning from hell. ¡°What, what are you talking about?¡± Ashley asked tremblingly. Andrew stopped answering, he kept stepping forward. Ashley was overwhelmed by everything around him, and he seemed to copse. His head hurt, his body hurt and his entire nervous system hurt. ¡°What the hell are you going to do?¡± Ashley shouted loudly. But Andrew did not speak. ¡°Please, I beg you, I beg you to stoping forward!¡± ¡°Pump!¡± Ashley finally copsed, and he knelt on the ground hopelessly. Those eyes had been oppressing him. At this exact moment, he was like being locked in a small cage. This feeling was more ufortable than death. He could not bear it, his soul and body could not bear such pain. What was this? Was this a human? Or a ghost? Ashley did not know where to put his hands; he involuntarily grabbed his head and knocked to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Although his eyes were closed, those eyes were still in his mind, staring at him from the depths of his soul. Andrew took off his clothes and covered Emily, who was lying on the ground with torn clothes. He picked Emily up from the ground, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Chapter 48 The Interrogated Monarch! Chapter 48 The Interrogated Monarch! When Andrew arrived at the bottom of the rotten building, the policewoman shouted sternly, ¡°Stop! Put down the woman and raise your hands!¡± Andrew disdained dealing with these police officers, but the environment that he was in now wasn¡¯t a battlefield, so he had to abide by thews of this world. Even if it wasn¡¯t for himself, then also for the sake of Emily rk that was in his arms. ¡°Send her home.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t raise his hands but approached the police officers step by step instead. The policewoman sent an officer forward to pick up Emily, and then she took out her handcuffs and handcuffed Andrew. When the policewoman touched Andrew¡¯s cold hands, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver herself. Were these still hands of a human? But out of profession, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Come, follow me upstairs!¡± The policewoman waved her hand and ran up the rotten building. When they arrived upstairs, many of the police officers were shocked by the scene in front of them. Some of the more timid female police officers were scared straight away to the point of crying. Ashley Hudson was dead, scared to death. And it looked horrible. ¡ª In Emily¡¯s home. ¡°Mary, what¡¯s going on with Emily? How could something like that happen? That goddammed Ashley Hudson, in vain that we even trusted him so much before. I never thought that he would do such a thing.¡± Rosa Martin¡¯s tears were falling down as she said. Mary Harvey said with tears on her face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Rosa, it¡¯s all my fault!¡± Rosa raised her hand to wipe the tears hanging at the corner of her eyes. Thinking of Emily who was sent home by the policest night, with the clothes on her whole body all torn up, she couldn¡¯t help but to feel heartbroken. How could she not be heartbroken when something like this happened to her own daughter, who she depended on for life. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rosa. Emily will be fine.¡± Natalia Bates stood by the side andforted. He rushed over after hearing the news of Emily¡¯s ident. He didn¡¯t expect for such a big incident to happen in just a few days after he arrived in K City. And the most crucial thing was that Emily¡¯s husband was also arrested for murder. Natalia didn¡¯t even know whether he was actually happy or sad. ¡°Andrew!¡± Suddenly, Emily¡¯s voice sounded, and her head shook a little. Calling Andrew¡¯s name and waking up from her dream, Emily snapped open her eyes and sat up on the bed at once. Several anxious and restless people were sitting in front of her, Rosa, Mary and her college ssmate, Natalia. ¡°You scared me to death, Emily! Tell me why did this happen? You didn¡¯t get bullied, right?¡± Rosa¡¯s eyes were teary and ced her hands on Emily¡¯s arms as she asked with concern. Mary lowered her head in shame, not daring to speak. Emily shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, mom!¡± Natalia smiled gratifyingly and asked, ¡°Do you feel better now, Emily?¡± Emily nodded slightly without answering. Mary who didn¡¯t say anything, sped her hands and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emily. I really didn¡¯t Material ? N?velDrama.Org. know that would happen and it¡¯s all my fault. This wouldn¡¯t have happened to you if it wasn¡¯t for me!¡± Emily scanned the circle of people and finally ced her eyes on Mary¡¯s face and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mary.¡± ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Andrew? Where did he go? I seem to remember seeing himst night, but I don¡¯t know if that was because I was hallucinating from wanting to see him so much, or if I really did see him.¡± Emily raised her hand and touched her head, then asked, ¡°Mom, did Andrewe back already?¡± ¡°Andrew¡­¡± Rosa wanted to say something but stopped and lowered her head deep down. This move confirmed without a doubt that Andrew was definitely back. Emily immediately asked after her, ¡°Mom, what happened to Andrew? Could it be that what had happenedst night was true? Did Andrew really go to that ce to save me? I knew it must be him. Only he would appear at the most dangerous time.¡± Those words pierced Natalia¡¯s heart, he coughed twice and said, ¡°Andrew was taken away by the police.¡± ¡°What?¡± Emily¡¯s eyes widened incredulously. Those words were like a thunderstorm that struck her head hard. ¡°Why? Why was Andrew arrested? Isn¡¯t it Ashley Hudson the one who should be arrested?¡± All of them fell silent after hearing those words. ¡°Mary, what happened?¡¯ Mary didn¡¯t speak. Emily nced at Rosa, and she also had her head buried deeply. ¡°Tell me what happened, Natalia.¡± Natalia hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Ashley Hudson is dead, killed by Andrew.¡± Natalia¡¯s words were like a hammer hitting on her head. She just felt that her head was dizzy and almost fell down again, but Mary held onto her. Mary said, ¡°It has already happened, Emily. And Andrew may have lost his mind at that time in order to save you. But I believe Andrew will be fine, that act belongs to legitimate defense, so don¡¯t you worry!¡± Rosa alsoforted promptly, ¡°Yes, Emily. Natalia has alreadymissioned rtions to help with the situation, things are not as bad as you think.¡± As soon as Emily heard of Natalia, she thought of his family background. With Natalia¡¯s family background, if he was willing to help, then Andrew would definitely be fine. ¡°Natalia, I beg you, please, you must save Andrew.¡± Natalia quickly held onto Emily andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Emily. Your matter is my matter. I¡¯ve already informed my father, he¡¯ll ask the people from above to get Andrew out.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Emily hurriedly thanked him. Natalia smiled warmly and elegantly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite with me, didn¡¯t I say, your matter is my matter!¡± Although Natalia had said so, Emily thought that it won¡¯t be so simple. This was murder after all! ¡°No, I have to go see Andrew.¡± Emily said and got out of the bed. In the bureau. Ava Walsh had been interrogating Andrew for a night. The interrogation went on and on, and the only thing Andrew had said was one painless sentence, ¡°He deserves to die!¡± She had been a police officer for five years and had encountered many cases, but it was the first time she had seen one likest night. She could never have imagined that a criminal would die in just a matter of few minutes, and that he would be bleeding to death from all of his seven orifices on the face. Ava didn¡¯t know what method Andrew used to kill him, as not even one single opening could be found on his body, let alone traces of the two havinge into contact. If it wasn¡¯t that she had seen Andrew go in and he didn¡¯t deny killing him also, then she¡¯s afraid she would have no evidence to say Andrew killed the man. Ava saw that she wasn¡¯t going to get any answer from the interrogation, so she said, ¡°Well then, I won¡¯t ask you how he died. I want to ask you, whether you can live up to the glory you once had? Why did you forget your former identity as soon as you were out of the region? You¡¯re a soldier! Didn¡¯t your superiors teach you what to do with certain things when you were inside the region?¡± Andrew¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t avoid in the slightest and kept on looking at Ava. It was a condescending posture. He was sitting in the interrogation room being interrogated, yet Andrew was looking down on Ava like a monarch from above. Chapter 49 A Tight Hug! Chapter 49 A Tight Hug! Seeing those eyes, Ava was chicken-hearted! Not daring to meet his eyes. She hade into contact with many vicious criminals, but this was the first time she encountered one like this. ¡°My superiors wouldn¡¯t teach me these, and it¡¯s not my duty to do them. What I do is killing wherever there is a viin. Killing is my hobby. I like watching those who try to offend me die!¡± Andrew said icily. Feeling teased, Ava pped the table and roared, ¡°Be serious, I¡¯m not joking to you.¡± Andrew sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you either. Killing is my glory because I kill those who deserve to die.¡± ¡°You!¡± Ava was irritated, and she looked at the file in her hand again. Andrew was just an ordinary soldier. How could it be as mysterious as he said? It was as if he had fallen under a magic spell. Of course, Andrew¡¯s file was a forgery. If he hadn¡¯t made a fake one, how could the Turner family care nought for him? Besides, he would have needed another identity as a disguise when he established the Seven League back then. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll only ask you once. What exactly is it that you do?¡± Ava asked, staring into Andrew¡¯s eyes. Andrew cracked a smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever know it in your life that what I do.¡± ¡°Andrew, you¡­¡± Ava blew a gasket, and she pped the table again. Suddenly, Andrew asked, ¡°Is your father¡¯s name Albi Walsh?¡± Ava trembled hearing this name. Her face changed, and she instantly yelled with a stern look, ¡°Who the hell are you? Is that a name you can call?¡± Albi was her father, who had be a soldier when she was very young and had entered the country¡¯s most secretive military unit. Three years ago, Albi died for his country, leaving behind only an urn. Ava had aspired since she was a child to be a hero like her father. Andrew looked at Ava and said tamely, ¡°Why can¡¯t I call it?¡± Ava was about to say something else but was interrupted by Andrew, ¡°Alright. Time¡¯s up. I should go out.¡± Saying this, he stood up. Ava widened her eyes instantly. Andrew was too much, defying herself. As she was about to rebuke Andrew angrily, the chief walked in from outside. He looked Andrew up and down, saying, ¡°May I ask if you are Mr. Stone?¡± Andrew then nodded at this mettlesome chief and said, ¡°I am!¡± The chief¡¯s face changed, and he said, ¡°Ava, release him!¡± Ava was stunned looking at the chief, and she nced at Andrew again, saying, ¡°But, chief, he had killed someone.¡± The chief frowned and said, ¡°There¡¯s a misunderstanding in this matter. Mr. Stone only killed in legitimate self-defence! That doesn¡¯t constitute a crime. Besides, that man hadmitted the crime of kidnapping with the intention of rapping, and he¡¯s unforgivable.¡± Andrew looked at Ava and said aloofly, ¡°As I said, my time is up!¡± As he finished speaking, Andrew put his hands in front of Ava. Although Ava did not object to the chief¡¯s words, it seemed a bit hasty to do so. But she said nothing and just silently unlocked the handcuffs on Andrew¡¯s hands. Andrew stood up and said to the chief, ¡°Thanks!¡± The chief nodded and said, ¡°The society needs a righteous young man like Mr. Stone. Ava is still young, and there¡¯s a lot for her to learn.¡± ¡°It was just a misunderstanding. Ava didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Andrew said as he got up and headed to the door. As he walked to the door of the interrogation room, he looked back at Ava again and said meaningfully, ¡°Your father is a hero.¡± Ava was astonished, looking at Andrew inexplicably. ¡°Chief, who the hell is he? Why just release him?¡± The chief sighed and said, feeling respectful, ¡°A respectable fighter!¡± Ava frowned again. He was just a man in his twenties, and how could he be that strong? Something not right. He must have some background. And so she asked, ¡°Is his background that strong?¡± Ava didn¡¯t know that this wasn¡¯t any background, but respect! It was the chief¡¯s respect for this warrior who was defending the country. At that moment, the forensic pathologist came over and said to the chief and Ava, ¡°The deceasedst night, strangely enough, died of rupture of meridians throughout his body.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Ava took the autopsy report, showing all his meridians ruptured without even being touched! Not a single fingerprint of the murderer could be found on the deceased¡¯s body. Only those who possessed such powerful skills could have done this. Could it be that Andrew had such powerful skills? On the other side. Emily hade to the police station despite others¡¯ discouragement. She couldn¡¯t wait to meet Andrew and say sorry to him personally. Her memory was still stuck when she had offended Andrew. And that was thest thing she wanted to remember. She had angrily rebuked Andrew over some trivial matter, but Andrew had even killed someone for herself! She kept beating herself up when thinking of Andrew killing someone for herself. As soon as the car stopped, she jumped out of the vehicle. Emily saw Andrew walking out from the police station staggeringly before she went inside. Andrew still wore that haughty look, as if nothing could change his face. ¡°Andrew!¡± Emily called out instantly when she saw him. The one driving the car was Natalia. He couldn¡¯t possibly watch Emilye to the police station all by herself. He had been attracted to Emily¡¯s beauty when he was at university back then. Andter, he thought about confessing his love to Emily. But his ssmate, who pre-empted him before it, was eventually rejected by Emily. To his surprise, the reason was Emily had already married. During that time, he even lost his mind for a while because of Emily¡¯s marriage! But,ter, he found out that Emily did have a husband, but her husband had gone to the region. Natalia could have chosen to go elsewhere, but he decided toe to K City. And Emily being part of the reason that he did this. He had thought that he would be able to go further with Emily, but who knew that her husband had He hated Emily¡¯s husband in his heart, but he wouldn¡¯t show such stupidity on his face. Emily ran up to Andrew, and she surveyed his cheeks and body. Suddenly, not caring that she was at the police station, shended her hands on Andrew¡¯s face and body, asking, ¡°Andrew, are you alright?¡± Andrew smiled, seeing Emily¡¯s anxious look, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Emily froze for a moment and asked, ¡°Did youe out? Why isn¡¯t anyone watching you?¡± Andrew shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, ¡°Yes! They have released me. You alright?¡± Emily shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m good. Thanks, Andrew!¡± After saying that, she fell into Andrew¡¯s arms with a jerk, giving him a tight hug. ¡°Don¡¯t do something so silly again next time. Who asked you to kill for me?¡± Emily shed tears as she spoke. Chapter 50 Andrew, Grandpa Was Wrong! Chapter 50 Andrew, Grandpa Was Wrong! Andrew raised his hand to grab Emily¡¯s arm and pushed her up from his chest. As he looked at her cute little face, Andrew could not help but raise his hand to wipe away the tears at the corners of her eyes and said, ¡°I won''t allow anyone to bully you, those who bully you will pay the price! Killing them is one of the ways to do so!¡± Emily looked into Andrew¡¯s eyes with an indescribable sense of strangeness. She did not stay immersed for long before she raised her head and said, ¡°You! Don''t do something so stupid next time.¡± ¡°If it wasn''t for Natalia, do you think you would have gotten out so easily?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Natalia?¡± Andrew¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly, and he could not help but recite this name. At that moment, Natalia walked over and said with a smile on his face, ¡°Actually, getting him out wasn¡¯t really that hard, Andrew just killed someone in self-defense, so he won¡¯t be in trouble in the first ce.¡± Emily pulled Andrew¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Andrew, why don''t you thank Natalia? If he hadn''t used his dad''s connections with others, you wouldn''t have gotten out so quickly.¡± Thanked Natalia? Andrew thought that it was funny. Natalia, did he really need to thank him. Besides, what did he have to do with him getting out of jail? Did he think that with the power of the Bates family, they can do almost anything? Heh, it was really a joke. If he wanted to crush the Bates family, it¡¯s just the matter of wanting to do it or not! Let¡¯s not even bother about the Bates family, even the Stone family at the River Capital was still begging for him to inherit the family fortune. Not waiting for Andrew to speak, Natalia said, ¡°Emily, there is no need to thank me. Like I have said before, whatever concerns you concerns me. Seeing the rtionship between Andrew and you, we should also already be considered as friends and helping my friend is something I will and should do.¡± After hearing what Natalia had just said, Andrew looked at this shameless guy helplessly. He chuckled, ¡°Even if I say thank you to you, do you think you deserve this kind of praise?¡± After saying the words, Andrew walked past him with big steps. He was not being petty; he was just afraid that he would not be able to resist making a move to kill such a hypocritical person. Natalia¡¯s face instantly became extremely embarrassed, what did Andrew mean by saying this? In fact, Natalia himself also wondered how Andrew got out so quickly. The Bates family''s connections in the River Capital were quite good, but it was not good enough to let a murderer out so fast. He even got out in ten days. Could it be that his father has some better, more direct connection with the higher-ups? No, this was not quite like his father¡¯s style! ¡°I''m sorry, Natalia, Andrew still has some misunderstanding about you, I''m really sorry. Why don''t you go back first? We''ll just take a taxi home by ourselvester.¡± Emily hurriedly apologized to Natalia. Natalia asked, ¡°So, what happened during the dance?¡± Emily went silent for a while and said, ¡°Andrew just got out from jail, I''ll get back to youter, okay?¡± Natalia nodded his head, and Emily ran up towards Andrew quickly. Looking at Emily¡¯s back as she walked away, Natalia¡¯s heart slightly felt something, he silently took out his cell phone and dialed his father number. ¡°Hey, Dad!¡± As Natalia just spoke, his father immediately replied, ¡°Oh, Natalia, I was just in a meeting and almost forgot about the thing you told me to do! I''ll give a call to your Thomas now and let him help you settle this matter.¡± ¡°What?¡± Natalia eximed in shock, ¡°Isn¡¯t one of your people who help release him?¡± ¡°No, does this mean that the person is already out of prison?¡± His father at the other end asked. Natalia could not believe that this matter really has nothing to do with himself. He choked down a mouthful of saliva and said, ¡°Yes, that person, has already been released out.¡± ¡°Well, since he¡¯s out, then I won¡¯t care about the matter anymore. You should continue doing a good job there, and if you don''t understand anything, ask Mr Turner.¡± After he had done speaking, the phone was hung up. Looking at the phone, Natalia¡¯s heart was jumping up and down. So, Andrew being released out had nothing to do with himself? Then how did he get out in the end? These two important questions came up in Natalia¡¯s mind! Emily and Andrew took a taxi back. As they sat in the taxi, Andrew was looking out the window. He looked serious. ¡°Andrew, I''m sorry.¡± Emily looked at Andrew¡¯s angry expression and carefully pull on his arm and said to him. She knew that this man was quite stubborn and was someone who liked to talk big and had a rtively strong self-esteem. However, what pleased her was that he was always able to appear by her side when she needed him, which was what touched Emily the most. She looked at Andrew who did not answer her question. So, she pulled his arm again and said, ¡°I know you don''t like Natalia, but he really helped you out, if not for him, you won¡¯t have gotten out so quickly.¡± Andrew sighed softly and said helplessly, ¡°Actually, the reason I was released had nothing to do with anyone.¡± She looked at Andrew. Even though Andrew had done many unbelievable things and knew many people, she was very clear about Andrew¡¯s status. If Andrew was really a person of high status, he would not have squeezed into such a small ce with herself. Suddenly, Andrew said softly, ¡°Emily, if you want to attend the event held by the Turner family, that''s fine. However, I must be present by your side.¡± It was not that he was being careful. It was just that, for the sake of Emily¡¯s safety, he had to go! For such a tragedy, he would only allow it to happen once. This was the first time, and it would also be thest. ¡°Alright!¡± A delighted smile appeared on Emily¡¯s face. She silently poked at Andrew¡¯s cold face, and she thought in her mind, ¡®I didn''t expect you to be someone who would get jealous too.¡¯ After returning home and exining the situation to Ross, Andrew let Emily to go and have a rest. She was the one who was frightened, not Andrew! Emily had just rested for a short while when Andrew¡¯s cell phone rang. He picked up the phone, and a mellow voice came out from the phone, ¡°Andrew, it''s me, grandpa!¡± When Andrew heard this voice, his eyes instantly turned red with fury. He was about to hang up the phone! However, the person on the other end spoke in a hurry. ¡°Andrew, don''t hang up, can you listen to me for a while?¡± ¡°I know you hold a grudge against grandpa, but grandpa''s... Cough cough, grandpa''s days are numbered. I''ve been checked and the result says that I have thest stages of lung cancer, my remaining days may be less than a month, and the day after tomorrow is my birthday, can youe back for myst birthday?¡± ¡°Andrew, just think of it as you taking pity on an old man who misses his grandson, okay?¡± Another cough ensued from the other end, seemingly even coughing up blood. Andrew did not have any half-hearted sympathy. If he had met a strange old man like this, he might havee to his rescue. However, when faced with this cold-blooded old thing, he really did not have any sympathy. ¡°It''s already God''s pity that you''ve lived for so many years, I really want you to die now.¡± The coughing at the other end stopped, followed by a burst of crying. ¡°Andrew, consider me begging you, okay? Even if you will destroy the Stone family, can I beg you to Andrew¡¯s fists were clenched tightly and the sound of bone cracking could be heard. Chapter 51 The Wealthiest Family in River Capital, Stone Family! Chapter 51 The Wealthiest Family in River Capital, Stone Family! The memories where they murdered his family in front of him shed across his mind again. He was only eight, eight years old and had been tortured by nightmares ever since. He could never forget the pain when his parents'' blood dropped onto his face, it was a memory that he dare not recall. Despite he was used to killing, but he still hate the feeling when blood spill onto his face. Now, finally time for revenge? "Andrew, can you hear me?" Ryan spoke again. "Okay!" Andrew clenched his teeth and reply. "Andrew, you agree?" Ryan sounded excited, followed by non-stop coughing, and shouting voice. But Andrew showed no concern at all and hung up. He was not being mean, he simply couldn''t sympathize with the Stones at all. Two dayster, the Stone family in River Capital. This was the biggest family and most respected ce in River Capital. There was a huge gate as tall as eight-meter with two mystical beast''s statue at the entrance. There had also a huge te written Stone Family on it. The Stone family had been the wealthiest in the River Capital for almost a hundred years. There was a phrase in the River Capital that sounded, no matter how rich you are in River Capital, the money you earned belonged to the Stone family. The so-called four wealthiest families were nothing but title, the other three were only dependent on the Stone. Recently, it was rumoured that there was an excellentmander from the Stone family. This made the citizens in River Capital only respect, idolized and terrified of them more! Today was the eightieth birthday of Ryan Stone, everyone in the family was in a celebration mood. The Stone was a wealthy family, there were supposed to be numerous noble families that attend the birthday celebration, but the Stone family rejected all visitors today. Just because there was a very important personing home to celebrate Ryan''s birthday. "Ivan, go check quickly if your brother is here." Ryan wore a red birthday blouse. It was not the kind that one wore during the funeral but the birthday. He walked back and forth in the living room, he seemed very ufortable. Despite now knowing the intention of Andrew''s visit, he only wanted to see him, he was his grandchild, the most talented and excellent grandson. God of War was not a title that one could easily get, nor does it was a title that money could buy. Ryan knew deeply how excellent this grandson was. Ivan Stone hesitated, he was not pleased but dared not object, he could only obey. "Yes, Granpa!" This was the fifty-eighth time Ryan ordered him to check, he ordered every five minutes. While he was still there, a man in his fifties said, "Father, why don''t you send Angus? Ivan is not a runner. He had checked for so many times." Angus was the housekeeper Ryan sent over to K City to look for Andrew, he smiled and said, "Yes, Mr Stone, let me go, young master needs some rest." Ryan Stone frowned and shouted, "Vinnie Stone, do you think you are the master of the Stone family now?" Vinnie stunned hearing his words, he trembled and bowed. "No father, I didn''t mean that I just thought Ivan had been running back and forth many times, and it''s okay if we let Angus take over for once." "Father, I agree with the elder brother, on top of that, no matter how excellent Andrew are, he is still the younger generation," Tristan Stone added. Ryan had three sons and three daughters, Andrew''s father was the second son, Vinnie the eldest and Tristan the youngest. Whereas all three daughters were married but they came back home today. Ryan had a weird temperament, hence,dies who had married dare not said much when they were back home. "Grandpa, please take a rest, don''t get exhausted." Tristan''s eldest daughter, Elena said while holding Ryan. Elena Stone was beautiful and looked smart with short hair! "Ivan, if you are tired, let me go check if Andrew is here!" She said. But Ryan stopped her quickly, "Elena, you are a female, you can''t receive Andrew, Ivan, go now." Elena stunned. This was how the family treated the female, they have slight lower status. Although grandpa loved her so much, but when it came to an important task, he will always delegate it to the males. "Ivan, grandpa asked you to go, please go at once, it was ages ago since Andrewst came home." Ivan swept a nce at Elena and walked away silently. At this moment, Elena saw her grandpa looking towards the door, so she suggested. "I think all of us should be at the door to receive Andrew." Vinnie heard the words and interrupted quickly, "Elena, stop being ridiculous." Tristan swept a nce at Elena as a signal, honestly, no one wanted Andrew to enter this house, because he was too excellent. If he entered, both Vinnie and Tristan will never have the chance to be the master of this family. They worked hard for this family their whole life, of course, they were unwilling to give away everything to Andrew. And they could onlyin with anger inwardly. "Why should we receive him at the door? He is the younger generation, if the news of us, the older generation waiting at the door for him spreads, how would others perceive us?" Vinnie''s wife said angrily. "Yes, I agree, we are the seniors, seniors are not supposed to receive him at the door." Tristan''s wife added. But Andrew''s aunt, udia Stone said, "I agree with Elena because this is the first time Andrewes home in sixteen years." Ryan took a deep breath and said, " Elena is right, the whole family should receive him at the door, let''s go!" Ryan walked towards the door right after, ignoring their facial expressions. "Big brother, did you see that? Has he gone mad? He is sick. Even if we mistreated Andrew before, but there''s no need to wait for him at the door right?" Tristan said nervously. "You can go ahead, I won''t go!" "Yeah!" "Anyone who is not going, get out of the Stone family right now," Ryan shouted infuriated. He knew about his two sons. They dared not make any move while he was still in good health, but soon as he was diagnosed with lung cancer, they started their own schemes. When he said he wanted to let Andrew take over the family, they reunited as one! Everyone looked at each other hearing Ryan''s words and all of them went waiting at the main door. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Half an hourter, a ck Hongqi car was seen approaching them slowly. "Commander, all the Stones are waiting for you." Phoenix saw all of them at the door. "Go in directly, I don''t want to greet anyone." Andrew looked out from the window, his sight was cold and mean. Phoenix asked, "Should we take action?" Chapter 52 The Mythological Beast of the Stone Family, Lion Chapter 52 The Mythological Beast of the Stone Family, Lion Andrew pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°No need for now, it¡¯s not the right time.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Andrew¡­ Andrew is here.¡± Ryan shouted while trembling. The group of people couldn¡¯t help but straighten their bodies as they saw the Hongqi car. It did not only symbolize his wealth but also symbolize his status. The Stone family was rich, but only Ryan could be the owner of the car. The members of the Stone family could all buy luxurious cars which cost a few million Yuan, but they could not buy a car like this. Everyone expected Andrew to stop the car in front of the gate, but instead of stopping, he drove straight into the house of the Stone family. This was the first time in sixteen years that Andrew had entered the house of the Stone family. He hated this ce and everything that happened here. He had thought that he would nevere back here in his entire life, but he was wrong. ¡°What kind of attitude is this? Can¡¯t he see that so many of us are waiting for him?¡± Aya Patel muttered as she was annoyed with Andrew. ¡°His attitude is too bad.¡± ¡°Andrew¡­Andrew,¡± Ryan shouted Andrew¡¯s name and excitedly pulled the car door open for him. When Ryan saw Andrew¡¯s cold face, he was stunned. It was about thirty seconds before he said in an excited voice, ¡°Resemnce, what a resemnce¡­¡± Ryan didn¡¯t know where should he put his hand. He wanted to touch Andrew but he didn¡¯t dare to do so. Ryan was a man who carried out his tasks vigorously and he was still domineering despite having an old age. However, when he was facing Andrew, he acted like a kind grandfather, a grandfather who owed something to his grandson. Andrew looked at him and asked him indifferently, ¡°Tell me. How do you want me to ruin the Stone family? Is it by killing all of you, or by destroying your house?¡± Hearing his words, everyone there was stunned. Aya said while sping her hands, ¡°Hey. Andrew, do you know that your grandfather is not in good health right now. In order to wee you back, he didn¡¯t care about his health and took all of us to the door to wait for you. Why are you saying such words?¡± Tristan¡¯s wife also said while pouting, ¡°What she said is right. We all were looking forward to seeing you Both of them were annoyed with Andrew. Although he had be sessful, he shouldn¡¯t treat his grandfather like that. Andrew turned around suddenly and looked at Aya and Tristan¡¯s wife. When they saw his look, they were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He showed such a dangerous look in his eyes as if he was furious and wanted to kill them. They simply couldn¡¯t understand why he was showing such a look. Ryan opened his mouth and forced himself to smile. He wasn¡¯t surprised at all hearing Andrew¡¯s words. He felt that he owed him too much! ¡°Andrew, I think it is the best that you cane back! I feel like my wish is fulfilled as I can still see you before I am dead.¡± Tears welled up in Ryan¡¯s eyes while he said. Andrew snorted coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic. You should have died a long time ago. I am very kind to let you live until now.¡± Everyone was speechless as none of them could have imagined that Andrew would show such an attitude when he came home. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. A few days ago, Ryan was so excited when he knew that Andrew was going to return to his house, but no one could have imagined that he woulde home with such a bad attitude. However, no one dared to say anything else. They felt like he would really kill someone after looking at his eyes just now. Elena was also shocked when she heard Andrew¡¯s words. She never imagined that Andrew had be so arrogant. She quickly said, ¡°Andrew, how can you say that? This is your home after all! We are all your family, and grandpa didn¡¯t sleep all nightst night after he knew you wereing home. Can¡¯t you see that grandpa really loves you?¡± Andrew turned around and sized the beautiful woman up, asking her, ¡°Who are you?¡± Elena quickly raised her hand and reached out to Andrew and said, ¡°I¡¯m Elena, your cousin. I¡¯m twenty years old and I¡¯m studying at a university in River Capital. Technically speaking, I never met you, Andrew.¡± ¡°Family? Cousin?¡± Andrew shook his head in self-deprecation, then said in a stern voice, ¡°I¡¯m no longer the man you all knew since I walked out of here sixteen years ago. The man had died here with his parents. Now I am not from the Stone family and I also don¡¯t have such cold-blooded family members like you all. Now I am from the rk family, and I am now the son-inw of the rk family.¡± Everyone was terrified after hearing his words once again. ¡°If I had to have a rtionship with you all, you all should be my enemies who killed my parents! I have nothing but hatred for you all!¡± After finishing his words, he got off the car and one could sense the murderous aura around him. It was an aura that one could feel with his or her naked eyes. Everyone in the Stone family had been practising martial arts except for thedies. Therefore, they all knew that he might really kill someone. It was so dangerous! Everyone took a few steps back as they were intimidated by his aura. It was possible that he really wanted to kill them and they couldn¡¯t stop him. He had such destructive power, and even Phoenix was frightened by his murderous aura. He had teamed up with Andrew in battles for many years. Even on the battlefield, he had never seen him who was so angry. When he was there, he recalled the image of his parents¡¯ tragic death. He couldn¡¯t forget the scene after all. At the same time, a roaring sound suddenly emanated from west of the house. It seemed like a beast had awakened and it was roaring. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Ivan asked as he looked at the ce in amazement. He had never known anything else that could make such a wild roar, like the wailing of a beast. Vinnie said something excitedly, ¡°Lion!¡± Hearing Ryan¡¯s words, everyone looked in that direction. They wondered if it could really be Lion which was so legendary. Andrew also subconsciously looked over there. He smiled coldly while saying, ¡°Finally, it is going to The beast let out two more wild roars, and almost the entire house was vibrating. The devastating power of the beast was so powerful and frightening. ¡°Come on! I need you.¡± Andrew continued to release his murderous aura frantically, and the roars of the beast became even louder. Was it a disaster? What kind of monster was it? Everyone was thinking the same questions, except for Ryan who seemed to have foreseen something. He wondered why did Andrew do that. Was he deliberately trying to force Lion toe out? Ryan couldn¡¯t believe that he could force Lion toe out as a human. If he could force it toe out, how powerful was he? How powerful was his murderous aura? ¡°Roar!¡± A wild roar resounded through the ground. At the same time, the entire house was vibrating. It wasing. Was it going toe out? Chapter 53 Who Hurts Commander Will Die! Chapter 53 Who Hurts Commander Will Die! Women of the Stone family all hid behind men in fear as they didn¡¯t know what was going to happen. In short, it all came too bizarre and too suddenly. Everyone in the Stone family was trembling in horror. Then a figure rushed out from the forbidden west house of the residence. He was like a beast, walking towards the people of the Stone family step by step with arrogant stride. It was him, it was really him! Lion, the legendary house protector divine beast! It was as if he had broken out of his cocoon, shaking off the dust on his body, like the return of the king, so domineering. Lion was close to two meters tall, hunched back and looked like a gori. His eyes were red, with an indescribable feeling present when people were looking at him. In no time, he arrived in front of the group of people from the Stone family, shielding everyone behind him. This was the strongest guard of the Stone family, Lion! Lion had a scary face and it was full of hair. He was like a beast, but his body was a human body. He was like a human, but his head was full of hair, not even one clean spot can be found. Lion was considered the top expert in H Country. No one knew how strong he was. His life was mysterious, and except for the head of the Stone family, no one knew about it. He had always been a mysterious presence in the Stone family because no one had ever seen him. They only heard of him. It was heard that the Stone family had a divine beast that had been protecting the safety of its people. He wouldn¡¯te out normally and would only show up when the lives of the Stone family were threatened. All had been thinking that it was just a legend of the Stone family, but no one ever thought that today, all the descendants of the Stone family would see Lion. Lion appeared. Did it mean that Andrew Stone really intended to destroy the Stone family? Elena didn¡¯t understand these things. She looked at Lion with a curious face and asked, ¡°Grandpa, is this the house protection divine beast you told us about?¡± Ryan didn¡¯t say anything, and just looked at Andrew carefully. Did he really want to destroy the Stone family? Ryan thought that Andrew would let go of all this when he returned to the Stone family, but he had still ultimately underestimated the hatred in Andrew¡¯s heart. With a trembling body, Ryan raised his hand and said, ¡°Andrew, can you let go of your killing intent first?¡± He didn¡¯t know what Andrew had gone through to have such a powerful hostility in his body, a power which normal people simply couldn¡¯t understand. Using the people he had killed as power, it was evident that Andrew had killed many people over the years. Could he beparable to the ancient god general? Seeing Andrew like this, Ryan didn¡¯t feel scared. There was only guilt in his heart. It was him who caused such a situation. If it wasn¡¯t for the tragic death of Andrew¡¯s parents back then, This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. how would he had be like this? Looking at Ivan, then at Elena, all were his own grandchildren, but with what they¡¯ve gone through between them was too much different. Two enjoyed the family¡¯s protection, enjoyed the best education, the best life. While the other one was always on the warpath, killing countless people and living in bloodshed. If given a choice, who would let their grandson take on such a path? Only he himself knew the suffering experienced in this path that was seemingly a glorious return. Suddenly, Lion roared with a twisted face and beat his raised chest a few times. He red at Andrew intently, it seemed like that he was warning Andrew if Andrew dared to hurt the Stone family, he would kill him. Andrew looked at Lion and asked with a pair of burning eyes, ¡°Are you going to fight me?¡± Seeing this, Phoenix Morgan immediately stood up and blocked Andrew¡¯s front. ¡°Who hurts the Commander will die!¡± Ryan pursed his lips and hurriedly said, ¡°What are you doing Lion? Back off!¡± Lion didn¡¯t speak and was still staring at Andrew cynically. He won¡¯t leave as long as the killing intent on Andrew¡¯s body didn¡¯t dissipate. Guarding the Stone family for generations was the only thing he could remember doing. Lion didn¡¯t know how to speak. He could only sense danger, and as long as the Stone family was in danger, he would appear. This was his instinct, and this was the reason why the Stone family had been guarded by their family for generations. Vinnie looked at the two persons who were anxious, and his heart was relieved for a bit. Although Andrew resented the family, with Lion around, he knew the Stone family would be safe. He had lived for so many years in his life and this was the first time he had seen Lion. Although Andrew was strong, he believed that Lion was even stronger! Vinnie had also gained a little bit of courage after seeing Lion, so he swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, ¡°Andrew, we know we shouldn¡¯t have treated your parents that way, but that matter has passed for so many years and we have bowed our heads and admitted to our mistakes. Are you still not willing to forgive us?¡± ¡°Forgive!¡± Andrew took a deep breath and spat out one word, ¡°Ridiculous.¡± That word roared out, and Lion ran wildly towards Andrew all of a sudden. ¡°Can you put down your hostility, Andrew? Lion will not go away as long as you¡¯re angry.¡± Ryan hurriedly shouted. He thought he would never see Lion out of the cage in his life, but he never imagined that the first time Lion came out of the cage was on the day his grandson came home. Andrew sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll kill him since he won¡¯t leave! Lest you think you have a divine beast that can protect you guys.¡± Before Andrew could go up, Phoenix had already led the way as if he received an order. Yet just as he approached Lion¡¯s side, he was bounced back by a powerful power. His body fell heavily to the ground and a mouthful of blood gushed out. Phoenix snapped his head up to look at Lion and said unconsciously, ¡°How can it be so strong!¡± Yes, Lion was too strong! So strong that he couldn¡¯t even get close. This was what the ancients called the outward release of internal force, and those who were able to release their internal force outwardly were experts at the grandmaster level. The Lion in front of him must also be at the level of a grandmaster! ¡°Are you okay, Phoenix?¡± Andrew asked suddenly. Phoenix shook his head heavily and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Commander! This beast seems to be somewhat powerful, and you have injuries so be careful.¡± If Andrew hadn¡¯t been wounded on the battlefield, Phoenix wouldn¡¯t have worried about him at all, nor would it be his turn to worry. Right now, Andrew only had thirty percent of his power and Phoenix didn¡¯t know if he could defeat Lion in this battle! ¡°It¡¯s fine, this beast isn¡¯t enough to make me do my best!¡± After saying that, Andrew ran straight towards Lion. Lion emitted a strong power, unknown for how strong it was, and instantly made everyone from the Stone family unable to open their eyes. Even Phoenix could only vaguely see what was happening inside it. Andrew and Lion were entangled together, one was incredibly strong and the other was as fast as lightning. The two were fighting fiercely, exchanging blows, it was like a battle of the century. The two were surrounded by powerful internal force and the atmosphere in the Stone family became extremely tense at that moment. Phoenix had never seen such a battle before, and it could be described as an epic one. Slowly, he understood why Andrew had exuded his killing intent. Three minutester, the atmosphere became clear, and the crowd slowly opened their eyes. The battle was over! Everyone was stunned by the scene in front of them, Andrew had grabbed the neck of Lion with one hand. Lion struggled hard and tried to attack Andrew. But after being grabbed at the neck by Andrew, Lion couldn¡¯t even touch Andrew¡¯s body. Chapter 54 The Stone Family鈥檚 Ancestral Hall! Chapter 54 The Stone Family¡¯s Ancestral Hall! Andrew was having blue veins all over his body. His eyes were bloody red there was a qi slowly dissipating from his body. He grabbed Lion and looked into his eyes deeply. Then, he said word by word, ¡°You are just a brute of the Stone family.¡± After saying that, he raised Lion with one hand. Lion¡¯s height was two meters and he weighed more than two hundred catties. But at the moment when Andrew carried him up, he looked so helpless. He was struggling to get down. However, Andrew¡¯s hand seemed to have a strong suction force which made him unable to move! The Stone family knew how legendary Lion was. He was a true legend and he was even a master of the entire continent. But he was just like a vulnerable brute in front of Andrew! They thought Lion would be able to protect the Stone family, but who knew that he was defeated! Andrew said he was going to destroy the Stone family and it was definitely not a joke. At that time, some Stone family members had already begun feeling fear. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Andrew looked pass the Stone family members and then he set his gaze on Ryan. He asked, ¡°Is this your strongest guard? Is the Stone family too weak?¡± After speaking, he threw Lion¡¯s body to another side heavily. There was a muffled bang and Lion¡¯s body was smashed to the ground. After struggling for a few times, he spit out a thick blood from his mouth and then he stopped moving! Quiet! The audience was silent and everyone was so surprised that they couldn¡¯t speak. Lion was the legend of the Stone family. However, Andrew was the legend of the entire H Country! Nobody knew how long it had been and finally there was a voice that broke the damn silence. ¡°Andrew, Andrew!¡± Tristan was the first one toe out and shouted in a cold sweat, ¡°We say the thing house and have our dinner, okay?¡± He was not there when Andrew¡¯s parents involved in an ident. At that time, he was in charge of watching the Stone family¡¯s business abroad so he didn''t know exactly what happened to the Stone family. In his opinion, he knew that even if Andrew was angry, he won¡¯t take it out on him. ¡°Yes, Andrew, let''s go in for dinner!¡± Ivan said and looked at Andrew who was a few months younger than him. The two of them were the best brothers when they were young. Although he knew that Andrew came back this time to divide the family property, he no longer dared to have any other thoughts in his heart after noticing Andrew who had just beaten Lion, the strongest guardian in the Stone family, But Andrew didn''t even look at him, not answering him. ¡°Ryan, don''t you? Now, what else did the Stone family have to fight with me? If there was someone could do so, ask them to fight with me together! Don''t waste our time! I don''t have much time to spend with you all.¡± Ryan¡¯s old face twitched. If Andrew really wanted to destroy the Stone family, then the Stone family must be disappeared. However, he believed that Andrew would not do that. So he murmured, ¡°Andrew, are you doing all this to force Lion out?¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes narrowed in an instant. He snorted and said, ¡°Who do you think Lion is?¡± Ryan just pursed his mouth and did not speak. After a while, he sighed and said helplessly, ¡°We could do nothing if you really want to destroy the Stone family. However, there is one more thing I want to show you before you destroyed the Stone family.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Vinnie couldn¡¯t bear it and yelled out. Was he really going to give up their family''s life? Not to mention that people from rich families like the Stone family didn¡¯t want to die, even normal people didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°Father, what are you talking about? There are dozens of people in our family, as well as so many also shouted. Ryan red at the two of them and said, ¡°Do you think you have a way to prevent Andrew from killing you?¡± The two of them exchanged nces and dared not to speak any more. Indeed, they had no ability to prevent Andrew from killing them. Now that even the Stone family¡¯s legend Lion had been defeated, what else could they do? ¡°Andrew,e with me.¡± Ryan walked over to the house while speaking. The family looked at each other and all of them rushed to the house hurriedly. Andrew looked at Phoenix who was lying on the ground and walked towards him. Andrew helped him to get up from the ground. Then, he took out a pill from the pocket of his clothes and stuffed the pill directly into Phoenix¡¯s mouth. After Phoenix took the pill, he felt relieved and morefortable. ¡°Try to run the qi in your body, you are hurt by the qi.¡± Phoenix nodded and then he sat up there. After a while, he spouted blood again. But after the blood was spurted out, he felt much better overall. He sighed a long sigh and asked, ¡°Commander, are you going?¡± Andrew nodded slightly without answering his question! ¡°Then, what about that brute?¡± ¡°Just leave it!¡± Andrew nced at Lion faintly and took a deep breath. When Andrew turned his back facing to Phoenix, Phoenix could only see clearly that there was a ck mass in Andrew¡¯s palm. Although he saw it, Phoenix did not dare to say a word. Soon, a few people came to the Stone family¡¯s ancestral hall and stood at the entrance of the ancestral hall. Ryan shouted, ¡°All the female rtives who have married are not allowed to enter. Elena, follow me.¡± Several women were standing obediently at the entrance. The rule of the Stone family was that women who had married were not allowed to enter the ancestral hall. Women who had married into the Stone family were also not allowed to enter the hall except for the wife of the head of the family. As soon as she saw everyone entering, Aya held her hands and said, ¡°This Andrew is really terrified. He even beats Lion.¡± ¡°Aya, if your family has experienced something like this and Ivan in your family had also be like this. I think you will not find him terrible but pitiful.¡± The person who was speaking was Andrew¡¯s aunt, udia. udia was the person who treated Andrew¡¯s family best. There was a direct rtionship with her for the past that Andrew could leave the Stone family. When she saw Andrew who had be like that, she was not frightened but felt that Andrew was pity. Why did he turn out like that? If he could grow up like normal people, he wouldn¡¯t be what he was now. She didn''t know what Andrew had experienced, but it must be lots of uneptable difficulties to normal people. Aya frowned and said, ¡°What do you mean by this? Are you cursing me?¡± ¡°Aya, I didn''t mean to curse you. I just wanted to tell you that sometimes you should not do something over in your life. It was just within a short or long time, the Stone family will belong to Andrew.¡± Her words made Aya even more frustrated. However, she just red at udia and stopped talking. After walking into the ancestral hall, the first thing Andrew saw was the ancestral tablet of the Stone family and then he saw the two names that he couldn''t be more familiar with. Those were the memorial tablet of his father and mother. From the style of the tablet, it should be set up some years. The Stone family had been worshipping them these years. Ryan turned around in the ancestral hall. Then, he stopped walking and stood in front of Stanley Stone¡¯s tablet. Chapter 55 Elena鈥檚 Present! Chapter 55 Elena¡¯s Present! Looking at Stanley¡¯s spirit tablet, his tears suddenly couldn¡¯t help but fall down. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Stanley¡¯s death is an unforgettable pain in my heart. I spend the rest of my days praying for him to forgive me. I have done this for sixteen years and I have never missed a day. Andrew, I know that you hate me. However, do you think that I do not hate myself? Stanley is my own son. He is also the most outstanding son. I love him more than anyone. I don¡¯t want him to leave me more than anyone.¡± ¡°However, everything that happened was out of our control. Andrew, there are some matters that are not as simple as you see.¡± Andrew Stone frowned as he said with a cold smile, ¡°Are you acting in front of me?¡± Ryan Stone shook his head and said, ¡°You won¡¯t believe anything I say now. I don¡¯t expect that you could forgive me. However, I hope that you could believe one thing. There is no father in the world would be cruel to kill his own son.¡± Andrew took steps and walked towards Ryan. He asked, ¡°What about you? Are you considered as an exception?¡± Ryan helplessly shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything. It seemed like an egg had stuck in his heart and he couldn¡¯t say anything. Vinnie immediately said, ¡°Andrew, grandpa has some difficulties.¡± ¡°Difficulties?¡± Andrew chuckled and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t he kill you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Vinnie wanted to say something but he couldn¡¯t. Suddenly, Ryan knelt down in front of Andrew with a sound. This scene happened out of a sudden. It had made Andrew stunned. Elena immediately shouted, ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing? Why are you kneeling down in front of Andrew?¡± ¡°Dad, what are you doing!?¡± Ryan raised his hand and stopped the others from talking. He said seriously, ¡°Andrew, grandpa really doesn¡¯t have much time left. This will be myst birthday. I am very happy that you are here. I only have one wish in my life. I am now standing in front of the spirit tablets of the ancestors of the Stone family. I, Ryan Stone, hope that you could inherit the head of the family and be the head of our Stone family.¡± Ryan¡¯s words were echoing in the ancestral hall. Everyone in the ancestral hall was silent. Vinnie and Tristan were looking each other. There were tides in their heart. The head of the Stone family was kneeling down in front of his grandson to beg him to be the head of the Stone family. Andrew looked down at Ryan from above. His expression didn¡¯t change as he said, ¡°If you called me here for this matter, then you are really wasting your effort. Ryan Stone, you know right? With my capabilities, I could build another hundred of the Stone families if I want to.¡± ¡°Phoenix, let¡¯s go!¡± Andrew turned and left. Ryan¡¯s words were heard again, ¡°You could build another hundred of the Stone families. However, there is only one Stone family that belongs to you!¡± ¡°I have already registered the Stone Group under your name in K City. The Stone family will invest a lot Material ? N?velDrama.Org. of money in the Stone Group.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t turn his head back. He walked straight out of the Stone family¡¯s ancestral hall. When he reached the door, he stopped still. Everyone looked nervous as they looked at him. Andrew moved his gaze to udia. Then, he shouted, ¡°Aunty!¡± After he shouted, he looked determined as he walked out of the Stone family. When he reached the door, Elena¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Andrew, Andrew.¡± ¡°Do you have something else to say?¡± Andrew asked coldly. Elena put her hands behind her back. She showed a mysterious smile and took out a small box from her back and gave it to Andrew. She said, ¡°Andrew, I made this myself. I was thinking of giving it to you when I see you. I don¡¯t know how you look like. I just made this ording to the photo that grandpa had given to me.¡± Andrew was stunned. He threw the box into the car and got into the car without turning his head back. ¡­ In the car. ¡°Andrew, there is something that I don¡¯t know whether if I should say.¡± Phoenix Morgan who was driving suddenly said. ¡°Say it!¡± Andrew was holding the small box in his hand. ¡°I feel that the Stone family has some difficulties that couldn¡¯t be told.¡± ¡°Why do you say like this?¡± Andrew looked at Phoenix. Phoenix said, ¡°They have worshipped the spirit tablet of the old master for so many years. It shows that they have the intention to repent.¡± ¡°I will leave this matter to you to investigate.¡± Andrew held his fists tightly and he slowly opened the box. Even Phoenix could see such a simple problem. How could Andrew not see it? There was a small y figure in the box. That was made ording to Andrew¡¯s look. After two of them walked for a while, Phoenix couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Andrew, how are you feeling now? Is your body getting better?¡± Andrew hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Why did you ask like that?¡± Phoenix said, ¡°The reason that you came to the Stone family this time wasn¡¯t really to destroy the Stone family. You only wanted to force the expert like Lion to fight with you to let you fight with your full strength in order to force out the extravagated blood in your body because of the injuries, right?¡± ¡°In H Country, you probably thought that only the expert like Lion has this kind of capabilities. I guess you couldn¡¯t get in touch with the others who have the capabilities, right?¡± Andrew only smiled and he didn¡¯t say anything. At night. In the rk family of K City. ¡°Knock, knock!¡± A door knock was heard outside the door. Emily rk was sitting on the sofa while ying with her phone. When she heard someone had knocked on the door, she immediately got up and opened the door. There was a girl who was wearing a T-shirt with a ponytail standing outside the door. The girl was pretty and she had an obvious feature. She hadrge breasts. When Emily looked at the girl¡¯s breasts, she subconsciously raised her chests. ¡°Hello, may I ask who are you looking for?¡± Emily was confused as she asked. The girl moved her head and looked inside. She asked while looking inside, ¡°I am looking for Andrew. Is he inside?¡± Emily immediately frowned. ¡®Andrew had just returned from the army not long ago. When did he know this girl who had big breasts? Was it possible that he had a messy lifestyle?¡¯ ¡®No, no, no.¡¯ When Emily had this thought, she immediately forgot about it. Even if Andrew wanted to have such a life, he had to have suitable conditions. After seeing that Emily didn¡¯t say anything, she hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, it is like this. I am a cop. My name is Ava Walsh.¡± ¡°A cop!¡± Emily couldn¡¯t help but shout the word. Then, she asked nervously, ¡°Did Andrew do something again?¡± ¡°No, I am here to ask him some questions. If he is not here, then forget about it.¡± Ava was looking for Andrew to ask him whether if he knew her father. She didn¡¯t know anything about her father¡¯s past. The words that Andrew had said at the police stationst time had been deeply remembered by Ava. Therefore, she felt that Andrew knew about his father¡¯s matter. After closing the door, Emily sighed and said, ¡°She has big breasts!¡± After a while, Andrew came back. After looking at Andrew¡¯s tired look, Emily thought of Ava who came just now. Then, she said to Andrew, ¡°Just now, there was a pretty woman looking for you.¡± ¡°What pretty woman?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°She is a pretty woman with big breasts. She said she is a cop called Ava Walsh.¡± Andrew nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°By the way, who is that woman? Why did she look for you?¡± Emily asked with a forceful tone. Andrew shook his head as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Although Emily had some worries in her mind, she still nodded as she said, ¡°Okay! There is an event in the Turner family tomorrow. Please remember to apany me to go there. Don¡¯t go out tomorrow.¡± Andrew slightly nodded and showed that he had agreed with her. Chapter 56 The General! Chapter 56 The General! The second day witnessed an activity hosted by the Turner family. The Turner family once again booked the whole F.K. International Hotel for cooperation with the Bates family in River Capital. After losing face in the Martin familyst time, Isaac was bound to redeem his reputation. The Bates family in River Capital was a family firm, the assets of which couldpete against Ray. Thus, this was a grand activity, bigger than that ofst time. A number of the participantsmended the Turner family for being sopetent to forge a cooperation with such an influential family. Normally, such an influential family in River Capital would never take a small family in K City into ount However, the Turner family made it. The activity had not started when Andrew and Emily arrived. Not far from the gate of F.K. International Hotel, there was an old-aged male street vendor, who had attracted many attentions of people on the street. When Andrew and Emily were walking on the street, they heard some discussion. ¡°This blind old man is really impressive. Just with a touch, he can tell my husband¡¯s family background.¡± ¡°If I was not married, I would not buy it. But I have already been married. So, it¡¯s really impressive that he can actually tell it correctly¡± ¡°I will take my daughter to him some other day to foresee my future son-inw. Women¡¯s curiosity was ten times stronger than that of men. On hearing of this, Emily was suddenly curious about it. ¡°Andrew, let¡¯s go and take a look¡± Andrew never rejected Emily¡¯s request, so he just nodded and said ¡°okay¡±. After a while, they came to a ce crowded with people. In the center of the crowd stood a blind old man wearing worn-out yet clean antique cambric shirt. He had long grey hair and mustache, looking like an immortal in a way. In front of himid a number of colorful stones. These colors were rare to see, but people in this bustling city preferred only jewelry and jade. No one showed any interest in whatid in front of him. Near the stones, there was a board saying ¡°fortune-teller based on physiognomy for women only¡± The board was much given to spection. If he¡¯s not an old man, people would specte that he aimed to flirt with women by reading their faces. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. There used to be a person who could tell fortune by touching the breasts and only the breasts of women. The fortune-teller was then reported by someone and arrested. When they approached, many people were talking about the remarkable stories of the old man. ¡°It¡¯s very urate, even more urate than what others were told based on their date of birth.¡± ¡°Just a slight touch, he can tell the name of her husband, it¡¯s incredible.¡± ¡°I think the old man is an immortal descending to the earth for a patrol.¡± At this time, a woman was squatting in front of the old man. He was touching the woman¡¯s palm, from fingertip to arm and from little finger to thumb. Whenever he was touching the joints, he would stop and meditate for a while. Three minutester, heid the woman¡¯s hand down and said, ¡°Madam, you are from an ordinary family and both of your parents are ordinary workers. However, you are married to a good man, who, if I didn¡¯t make it wrong, is home to a hotel, a big hotel.¡± The woman covered her mouth surprisingly and said, ¡°You¡¯re very right. You¡¯re a remarkable immortal.¡± The old man smiled and dropped into silence. Emily had a look at Andrew and whispered, ¡°I want to see if he really knows everything.¡± Then she squatted in front of the old man, reached her hand out to the man and said, ¡°how about my fortune?¡± The old man refused nobody and said with a smile, ¡°Okay!¡± He then raised his hand and started touching the hand of Emily, from thumb to little finger. After that, the old man¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he seemed quite surprising. He touched her hand again from little finger to thumb, for several times. Then he stood up out of the blue. He made a 90-degree bow to Emily with great respect. This act confused Emily. She immediately held out her hands to steady him and said, ¡°Why you bow to me?¡± The old man said seriously, ¡°Miss, I don''t dare to say anything with respect to your bone structure¡± Being stunned, Emily turned to Andrew and said in a smile, ¡°just tell me, don¡¯t be afraid¡± The old man said respectfully, ¡°Madam, if I didn¡¯t make it wrong, your husband is a general. He is on the battlefield all the year round guarding a ce. And he earned his reputation and leadership while he is very young.¡± His words confused Emily when everyone on the spot began to point at and discuss about Emily. ¡°Who¡¯s she? Why she has such a capable husband?¡± ¡°Something is wrong. War has not been heard for years in this era.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emily nced at Andrew and said, ¡°Mr., are you sure? My husband is indeed a soldier, but he has already discharged from the army. Howe he is a general?¡± The old manughed out loud and said with a smile, ¡°I have told the fortune of many people and I¡¯m pretty sure about what I said!¡± Andrew raised his hand, held Emily¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. He is talking nonsense.¡± Emily nodded and followed Andrew out of the crowd. Andrew was Emily¡¯s husband, but how came he was a general? ¡°It¡¯s so strange that he can tell the fortune of others correctly, but when ites to me, why he can¡¯t make it right?¡± Emily felt helpless. She then sighed and said, ¡°Is he talking about my next husband?¡± Hearing her words, Andrew¡¯s expression changed slightly and then said with a smile, ¡°Maybe you are right.¡± Though he said so, Andrew¡¯s heart did experience some ups and downs. This old man was definitely not an average person. The crowd didn¡¯t stop discussing even after Andrew and Emily left. People wouldn¡¯t stop asking just because he told someone¡¯s fortune wrong. Driven by curiosity, people continued. Emily turned her head to the old man, looked at him and pouted, ¡°Hey! It¡¯s so confusing that he tells other people¡¯s fortune correctly. But why he said my husband is a general. Oh, Andrew, do you think there is general in this era?¡± Andrew dropped into silence, nodded his head slightly and said, ¡°Maybe!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. The activity is about to start!¡± Pointing at the hotel, Andrew said. At this time, a lot of people had already been entering into the hotel in an endless stream. Emily nodded her head and walked into F.K. International Hotel with Andrew. As soon as they got in, Jason and Cayden came into their eyes. With each holding onedy in arm, Jason and Cayden were both in full-dress, which looked as if they were well dressed for this ball. At sight of Emily and Andrew together, they rememberedst time in Investment Conference hosted by Ray, the richest person in southwest region, when Andrew was kicked out. They exchanged eye contact and then harboring malicious intentions, walked towards Emily and Andrew. Chapter 57 Klara, the First Beauty in Southwest Region Chapter 57 ra, the First Beauty in Southwest Region Before they met, Natalia found Emily and said to her, ¡°Emily, there you are. Come, let me will take you somewhere.¡± Emily had a look at Andrew subconsciously seeking for consent. Natalia hastened to say, ¡°Andrew, you can take a look around here.¡± Andrew nodded and then Emily left with Natalia. ¡°Oh, are you alone?¡± Jason walked towards Andrew and yfully asked with a smile. Before Andrew could answer, Cayden said, ¡°Yeah, his wife has already gone off with someone else.¡± ¡°As a man, you are really pathetic. Your wife is sessful now and the day she will leave you is approaching even faster.¡± ¡°Right, do you know who¡¯s the man that takes away your wife just now?¡± asked Jason. Andrew had a look at Jason but didn''t respond. He was reluctant to answer any question from such a base person. ¡°Let me tell you. Considering you being so poor and ignorant, you mustn¡¯t know.¡± Jason looked Andrew in cheap clothes up and down. ¡°This is Natalia from the Bates family, the second influential family firm in River Capital. He is also in charge of this cooperation with the Turner family. His family asset is worth tens of billions. Do you know what does it mean when he takes your wife away? You understand?¡± Cayden said, ¡°Does he understand? He understands nothing! Even if his wife cheats on him, he would still live in dark.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± they two broke into augh with satisfaction after finish talking. ¡°Oh, my god.¡± Cayden suddenly shouted as if he had found the New World, ¡°Look, who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Evelyn!¡± Jason shouted in amazement. And then asked, ¡°Why Evelynes here?¡± They both recognized Evelyn because they had seen many seducing pictures of Evelyn, but they were strangers to her. Young people today were all fond of woman like Evelyn who had long legs and nice figure. Cayden and Jason were no exception. Their eyes kept staring at Evelyn, almost dropping out of the rim. Cayden had a look at Jason, and said, ¡°Jason, howe you want to gain her attention? No girls in this world would say no to you given your family background.¡± Jason shook his head and replied, ¡°No, Evelyn is not an average person. She is hot and wild in outlook, but she has her own principle. Even Albert has failed to win her heart.¡± Cayden shook his head and said, ¡°If you were right, Evelyn is really not an average person.¡± Jason answered, ¡°well, yeah. If I could have her, I will feel happy the whole year.¡± ¡°Who is going to dance with her tonight? If I could approach her, I may gain an opportunity.¡± Cayden said with smile, ¡°However, we don''t have to be so eager to have her. We all have our female someone else. Right?¡± Even if spearheaded by their ironic words, Andrew remained in silence, his eyes gazing ahead calmly. ¡°Wow! She¡¯s gorgeous.¡± as on exmation falls suddenly, another rises. When men and women on the asion were attracted by the exmation, a woman in tight white dress walked out of the crowd. It¡¯s her existence that had attracted everyone¡¯s attention. She was about twenty-six years old. Except for the long wavy hair resting on her shoulders, she also had a perfect figure represented by a pair of long and straight legs. Her beauty was such as to overthrow cities and ruin states. Her beauty would obscure the moon and make flowers blush. Her presence surprised everyone on the scene. She walked leisurely with a confident smile on her face. A number of men were intoxicated with this smile. ¡°What the hell!¡± Jason couldn¡¯t help but made this surprising exmation. ¡°Howe there is such a beautiful woman in this world. She is just perfect.¡± a woman next to Jason cannot help but eximed. Indeed, men didn¡¯t dare to approach her. Even women would feel ashamedpared to her. A woman seeing her would wonder why there was such a big difference among them. No one in this world couldpete against Evelyn¡¯s beauty. Her appearance really surprised a lot of people. ¡°Jason, you don¡¯t know who¡¯s thisdy, do you?¡± Cayden asked. Jason shook his head and said, ¡°I do not know. But this is so unreal. There do have such beautifuldy in this world.¡± Cayden said with a smile, ¡°Yes, it does. She¡¯s ra, the most beautiful woman in southwest region. Do you know who she is married to?¡± Undoubtedly, Jason didn¡¯t know. He had never met ra, not speak of her husband. ¡°She is married to Jude from the Foster family, the most influential family firm in southwest region. Unfortunately, however, Jude died shortly after their marriage, never got a chance to enjoy his marriage with ra.¡± The words surprised Jason. Jason blinked his eyes and asked suspiciously, ¡°How did he die?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that this beautiful woman represents a bad sign for her husband. The third day they are married, Jude died of an ident. So, she is now a widowed beauty.¡± Hearing Cayden¡¯s exnation, Jason said regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she lives in widowhood in her younger days.¡± ¡°Well, how do you know so much about her?¡± Cayden smiled and said, ¡°Well, the thing is when you were serving in the army, I was studying at school in Nanling. So, I heard some news about her.¡± Jason nodded with agreement and said, ¡°I would like to sacrifice ten years of my life-span in exchange for one night with a beauty like her.¡± Cayden waved his hand and said, ¡°Just stop dreaming, Jason. It¡¯s impossible. She is also known as an indifferent widow who seems to be rejecting all men. Anyway, I have never heard her dating a man.¡± Jason disagreed and said, ¡°She is not indifferent to all men. You guys just do it in the wrong way.¡± Suddenly, ra looked towards this direction. She froze for a while when she caught sight of Andrew. ¡°Is she looking at me?¡± Jason muttered to himself suddenly when his heart was about to jump out of his throat. Cayden also said, ¡°I think she is staring at me.¡± Cayden and Jason talked to each other shamelessly. In the end, Jason casted a nce at Andrew and said to him, ¡°Anyway, she is definitely not looking at you. You are just a live-in son-inw.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it bullshit? If she is looking at him, I will eat the shit I take this morning?¡± Cayden vowed solemnly. Andrew shook his head, being reluctant to care these good-for-nothing. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, ra walked towards this direction. Cayden and Jason stepped backward for several steps in a hurry. They stepped backward spontaneously because they are amazed by her act. Jason said, ¡°Is she walking towards us? Does she have a crush on me?¡± ra passed by Cayden and Jason, both of whom were irresistible to her perfume. Being so nervous, Jason gave a shudder. ¡°Hi, Hello, I am Jason!¡± Jason brazenly reached out his hand to shake hand with ra. But ra was disinclined to look at him, just took him as air. ra walked to Andrew and stopped. Chapter 58 Attractive Andrew Chapter 58 Attractive Andrew ra looked with a smile at Andrew from top to down. Any man would have a maggot in his head if he was checked by such a beautiful woman like her. However, Andrew just looked at her with a cold look from the bottom up. Was this guy a really man? So many men dreamed of ra staring at them, but Andrew treated her proudly. It¡¯s so incredible! After a long while of stare, ra stepped forward to Andrew and raised to shake hand with him, saying, ¡°Sir, I think you are so different, and can we make a friend? I am ra.¡± The men near them were all stunned, including Cayden and Jason. This attractive woman offered to have a talk with a man in in clothes. ra never offered to talk to any man before, so she was known as a cold widow. But, the men who wanted to have a rtion to her were great in number. Today, she actively made an effort to talk to a man. The other men didn¡¯t hear clearly what ra said to Andrew, but Cayden and Jason did. There was still something a little stately in Andrew and he said in a in voice, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to shake hand, but I am interested in why you want to make a friend with me.¡± Finishing, Andrew turned not to see her. ra took back her hand with embarrassment, but she didn¡¯t look disappointed. On the contrary, she showed a gentle smile, which can make men crazy. She said, ¡°You are really different, and there are so many men who want to shake hand with me, but you refused my offer. However, that¡¯s what I appreciate so much. Pride is the most valuable property for a man.¡± Andrew just smiled, ¡°Perhaps, I don¡¯t deserve that offer.¡± ra also smiled, ¡°Do you know why I offer to greet you?¡± He shook head. Looking around, ra uttered, ¡°The men here all stared at me as if they wanted to eat me, but only you never put your eyes on me. When you did, you looked at me from the throne. Could I know what do you do?¡± Andrew took a deep breath and said, ¡°Sorry, I cannot tell you.¡± ¡°Andrew!¡± All of a sudden, a sexy woman appeared ahead of him with a jump. She naturally put her arm on his shoulder, as if they were old friends. This woman was a famous star, Evelyn Porter. ¡°? ? ?¡± Now Cayden and Jason shared one mind now. They were so puzzled. Andrew was just a small potato; how could he attract so many women? ra and Evelyn were all attracted by him. Evelyn was also a beauty in spite of not as elegant as ra. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Evelyn asked, then she said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have notice you here if you were not beside this woman. She is always the focus. Be careful! Women are tigers, so dangerous!¡± Andrew said nothing, keeping her arm on his shoulder. Something came to Evelyn¡¯s mind and she raised head to ask, looking at ra, ¡°But is she your friend?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Andrew shook head, ¡°No, but I heard her name is ra.¡± ¡°Well.¡± She uttered, ¡°She is the eldest daughter-inw of the Foster family in Nanling, known as a cold widow after her husband was dead. Besides, she is also the top beauty in the Southeast Region. We just don¡¯t see each other for several days, but you have been the man in her eyes.¡± ra snorted and just smiled at Andrew, ¡°Mr. Stone, see youter.¡± Finishing, she stepped away to a seat ahead. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Andrew asked Evelyn coldly after ra left. Evelyn giggled, ¡°I know you are not so ruthless. What if you didn¡¯t send me to the hotel, I cannot imagine what terrible things would have happened to me. So I juste here to thank you.¡± What she said made Cayden and Jason misunderstand, thinking that they must have had enjoyed a sex night in a hotel. The two men just had a talk about Andrew and believed that Andrew had no girlfriend. However, it turned out that the women around him were all so attractive. What¡¯s more, what made them more envious was that the women offered to have a talk to him. The two men looked at each other, then nced the woman beside them. Their face got gloomy. Jason walked to Andrew shamelessly andughed, ¡°Hello! Miss. Porter, I am Jason Cook, the son of Maxwell Cook from the Cook family in K City. I am Andrew¡¯s friend, and can we make a friend, too?¡± While speaking, Jason raised to shake hand with Evelyn. However, she just frowned, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know you! you are Andrew¡¯s friend, not mine.¡± ¡°Andrew, let¡¯s go. With such man in sight, I have lost the mood to talk.¡± Then she held Andrew¡¯s hand and walked away. Her behavior embarrassed Jason. After all, he was from the family which was the second most powerful in this city. But this woman didn¡¯t give him face at all. They just settled down there, then Evelyn pulled Andrew¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Andrew, can I sign the contract? You see that those will keep bothering me if I don¡¯t sign the contract. If I do, my boss will know I have a contract rtion with the Fraser family. As a result, they will never bother me anymore.¡± ¡°Enough, keep away from me!¡± Andrew¡¯s voice became cold suddenly. However, Evelyn still held him by his arm tightly, shaking head. ¡°No, I will never stop bothering you until you promise to sign the contract. Otherwise, I will keep around with you today, making your wife misunderstand our rtion.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t bother to argue with her. ¡°There will be a dance part, and I would like to be your partner to have a dance. How do you like it?¡± Speaking, she batted her eyshes at him. ¡°Sorry, I am not interested.¡± Andrew refused coldly. He was really not interested in dancing at all. ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t be so cold! I will lead youter and we will be the best dancers.¡± Chapter 59 His Words Electrified the Listeners Chapter 59 His Words Electrified the Listeners At the exact moment, the party started with a speech. The speech was about the cooperation between the Turner family and the Bates family in River Capital, which won a lot of apuses. Isaac Turner stood on the stage, giving an exciting speech. ¡°It is a pleasure for the Turner Group to cooperate with the Bates Group and this cooperation will be the best one. These days, because of some troubles, some of you might consider that the Turner Group will go bankrupt. But I want to say here that the Turner family is a powerful family with a history of over one hundred years. During the century, this family has gone through many difficulties and conspiracies. so many people wanted to ruin the family, but ended up with a failure. Now, I keep my words here; those who want to ruin my family, and you just bring them on. I bleed crimson.¡± His words won even more apuses. However, Andrew just curved his lips slightly, showing a contemptuous smile. ¡°Well, now that you are ready, so just take it.¡± Andrew said in an inaudible voice. After his speech, David Webb, the head of Webb family, stepped on the stage and spoke up, ¡°Two days ago, an unknown person called me and let me stop the cooperation with the Turner family. I just smiled. I have been a friend of Mr. Turner for several decades. I will never be frightened by a threatening anonymous call. Today, I stand here and tell the man who just called me that the Webb family is not afraid of any threat. Just bring them on.¡± The apuses sounded and the discussions took ce under the stage. The Turner family will doubtless be stronger with the help the Webb family. So some other enterprises had to either make a cooperation rtion with it, or just watch with red eyes. Listening to David¡¯s speech, Andrew smiled coldly and whispered, ¡°The Webb family is going to be over.¡± Following the speeches, the dance part was imed to begin. Emily and Natalia firstly stepped into the dancing stage, which made others surprised of their beauty. ¡°They are a perfect match of a man and a girl, a handsome guy and an attractive woman.¡± ¡°Year. Miss rk and Mr. Bates are perfect match to each other.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, both of them dance elegantly. So nice!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Emily thought that she would be very excited while being a focus of the light, but she didn¡¯t. Hearing the discussions from others, she was a little worried. She searched Andrew in the crowd subconsciously, with a fear that he might hear the words. After a while, she found him. Andrew was staring at her on the stage, with intense gaze, which made her more panic. Emily looked distracted, so Natalia said to her, ¡°Emily, what are you thinking? Focus.¡± Emily then came to herself, but still worried about Andrew. At this time, more and more people stepped into the dancing stage, and the hall was filled with the music. Evelyn pulled Andrew¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Andrew, let¡¯s dance. Don¡¯t worry! I will not mention the contract now. we just have a dance, ok?¡± Andrew shook head, ¡°No, I am neither good at dancing, nor interested.¡± While speaking, his eyes were still pined on Emily. Evelyn looked at Emily, then it clicked. ¡°Well, she is your wife, right? So you often put your eyes on her. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. But take it easy, and let me take you to raise the roof tonight.¡± At the beginning of the dance, the men present all stared at ra, expecting to have a dance with her. Some of them even directly stepped to invite her, but were declined one by one. ra was not satisfied any man here, but Andrew. She walked straight to him and asked, ¡°Mr. Stone, can I have a dance with you?¡± With her voice, a disappointed look ran up to the various faces of men. But, at the exact moment, ra suddenly fell down in front of Andrew. As a man, Andrew picked her with a soft ssh. A girl quickly appeared and took ra, shouting, ¡°Madam, are you ok? Madam? Madam?¡± ¡°Doctor? Is there a doctor here?¡± Without any response from ra, the girl shouted at the crowd, shivering. The faint of ra attracted a lot of attention. A middle-aged man squeezed out from the crowd and stepped forward. He said seriously, ¡°I am a doctor, a medical professor just back from oversees. I am now the director in the people¡¯s hospital of this city. I am Doctor George. Can I have a check to thisdy?¡± Terrified, the girl nodded crazily. ¡°Please! Have a check!¡± The doctor opened ra¡¯s eyes and then touched her neck. He raised head and said, ¡°After a simple check, I think she should be drugged just now.¡± He said it while looking directly at Andrew. Before Andrew could say something, Jason beside him hurried to say, ¡°It must be him. He always forces women with some dirty trick. I have been puzzled why the beautiful women like to be around him, so that¡¯s the reason.¡± Upon such words were uttered, a lot of people began to scold Andrew. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s why ra always kept her eyes on him.¡± ¡°So dirty tricks! What a shame!¡± Evelyn snorted, and exined, ¡°If what you said was true, I should have been fainted, too. Don¡¯t talk nonsense, ok? ra offered to have a talk with Andrew, and Andrew even didn¡¯t give a reply.¡± ¡°Enough! Can we save her firstly?¡± The girl said in a panic voice. The doctor felt ra¡¯s pulse, saying, ¡°Her breath is bing slower and slower, and she will end up with congestive heart failure. Make her lie on her back on a t surface, which can help her breathe.¡± ¡°Who has an oxygen mask? We need to take her to the hospital to have a farther check right now.¡± At this moment, Andrew crunched and asked, ¡°Are you really a doctor?¡± The doctor got his wrinkled face changed, then took out a license from his pocket. ¡°You see! A-ss Attending Physician certificate in H country.¡± The onlookers were surprised, ¡°He is a really A-ss attending physician!¡± Andrew shook head bitterly, ¡°Is there a decline in the healing arts in the H country? A fool can speak up that he is an A-ss physician just with a certificate in hand!¡± Chapter 60 Thirteen Needles of Ghosts Chapter 60 Thirteen Needles of Ghosts Andrew¡¯s voice was low, but everyone there had heard him clearly. The doctor raised to look Andrew, sneering, ¡°What do you mean? You think that this certificate is an easy gain, right? Fool!¡± Ashley George, an A-ss Attending Physician in H Country and a professor, was now known as a respiratory physician in the people¡¯s hospital in K City. He had dedicated himself in Medicine for over 20 years. But he was said like that by a young man, which disgraced him very much. Andrew shook head, saying, ¡°I just feel that you, as a doctor, have made a diagnosis with such a haste. So without the machine, you cannot diagnose the illness?¡± The doctor was stunned and then shouted in anger, ¡°I can do it.¡± ¡°If you can, why does she still lie on the floor?¡± Andrew summed up of his conducts. All of a sudden, ra on the floor shivered more dramatically, with a pale face. Andrew raised hand to touch ra¡¯s face, then her forehead. He took her hand and felt her pulse in front of the crowds. Seeing Andrew feeling ra¡¯s pulse, Ashley cried, ¡°It turns out that you are a little doctor in TCM. There is no time to be wasted. She must be sent the hospital at once.¡± Speaking, Ashley was about to lift ra. But he was stopped by Andrew taking him by his hand. Andrew said in a cold voice. ¡°I am afraid that she will be dead before she arrived at the hospital. Now, you just see there!¡± Ashley wanted to say something, but Andrew was still holding him. Ashley said in great anger, ¡°Can you afford it if she was killed by the illness?¡± ¡°I can! And I promise that there will be no one to be killed. But if you take her to the hospital, she will be dead doubtless.¡± Hearing what Andrew said, Ashley got an angry look. He had never met such an arrogant young man. But he just said in anger, ¡°Well, let me see how you save this woman. But I believe you will be in trouble if she is not healed.¡± ¡°Only a quack will be in trouble!¡± Andrew uttered no more words. Andrew then put down ra¡¯s hand and said to the girl, ¡°Help her up!¡± The girl was worried but she hesitated who she should listen to. She subconsciously looked at the A-ss physician. Then Andrew shouted severely, ¡°Help her up! I will shoulder the responsibility if any ident happens.¡± The girl hesitated for a while, then finally held ra up in her arms. Andrew looked around the onlookers, asking, ¡°Anyone has a knife?¡± The onlookers looked at each other, and nobody gave a reply. After all, they came here for a party. ¡°I take one!¡± Evelyn took a small knife out of her pocket. Andrew looked at the small rusty knife, feeling the knife edge. ¡°It¡¯s just ok!¡± Then he wiped the knife with a piece of paper, and he took out a cigarette lighter to disinfected the knife with fire. Watching Andrew¡¯s serial actions, Ashley snorted and said with a bad look, ¡°Spooky tricks!¡± With a hot knife edge, Andrew took ra¡¯s hand and cut the artery on her wrist. The blood sprayed, which shocked anyone present. ¡°Killing!¡± Jason cried, pointing at Andrew, ¡°He killed ra!¡± The artery was the most important blood veins with human body. Many suicides weremitted in this way. What Jason said made the people present panic. Ashley shouted, ¡°You are killing! You have ruined a life!¡± ¡°Call the police! Call the police to get this insane man arrested! He is killing deliberately!¡± The people present were surprised by Andrew, but none of them called the police, just looking and waiting. They saw Andrew took a box of peculiar needles which were thicker than the needles for acupuncture. He put the needles one by one in thirteen acupoints of ra¡¯s body. After that, Andrew stood up, saying, ¡°That¡¯s ok! She will wake up in five minutes.¡± With his words, Ashley immediately crunched and felt ra¡¯s pulse on her neck. Suddenly, he jumped and cried with a pale look, ¡°She is dead! You killed her!¡± Hearing the words, the girl holding ra also stepped back with a terrified look. ra has no breath! She was really dead! The crowds thought that Ashley exaggerated what it was, but they had to believe from the girl¡¯s look that ra was dead. So they all stepped back, and some even had gone out of the hotel. Andrew looked around the people, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I just get her whole body acupoints blocked, so she is now in a pretending dead state. She will wake up within five minutes.¡± ¡°What you said is mere trash!¡± Ashley cried, ¡°I have been a doctor for more than 20 years. But I never heard such an incredible theory that a man can be alive after all of his organs stopped running for five minutes. Do you regard human body as a machine, which can be turned on and off.¡± ¡°You just made a deliberate murder! We must call the police and get him punished severely.¡± Ashley shouted in anger. But Andrew just stared at Ashley calmly, saying, ¡°Only in five minutes, if she doesn¡¯t wake up, I am willing to be arrested. Ok?¡± Ashley cried angrily, ¡°If you can make her alive, I will quit and go back home to be a famer.¡± Obviously, he believed that such fantastic thing will never happen. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. In fact, Evelyn also sort of disbelieved that a man will wake up after five minutes¡¯ death. So she asked in a low voice, ¡°Can you really rescue her?¡± Andrew just nodded slightly, ¡°Yes!¡± The crowd weremon people, so they couldn¡¯t understand such a way to heal. Ashley spoke loudly, ¡°You are bringing about your own destruction. I give you five minutes, and we will see.¡± Andrew said nothing, just stayed there for five minutes. Five minutester, he crunched and withdrew the needles from ra¡¯s body. As soon as the needles were removed, ra coughed and opened her eyes slowly. Everyone saw her waking up, shocked. A woman with no breath and no pulse now came to herself. Besides, she looked healthier and more beautiful than before. It¡¯s incredible! With his mouth open wide, Ashley asked in amazement, ¡°You are a human or a ghost?¡± With her face changed, ra asked coldly, ¡°What are you saying? Who are you?¡± ¡°Betty , what happened just now?¡± That girl, named Betty , told her what had happened just now. Then ra looked at Andrew with surprise, and asked after a long while, ¡°You just saved me with Thirteen Needles of Ghosts?¡± Chapter 61 Invitation from Klara Chapter 61 Invitation from ra Thirteen Needles of Ghosts was a kind of acupuncture therapy, but different from the normal ones. As its name suggested, this kind of acupuncture therapy was a special cure for hades diseases. Hades diseases were those illnesses that cannot diagnosed by the machine in the hospital. Such diseases were caused by the possession of a demon. When someone got such a disease, they found the experienced and senior doctor of TCM, who was good at the therapy. In the past, this acupuncture therapy was often seen in the minority regions in the southwest of the country. Back then, this therapy was well known among the folks. As time went by, many doctors of TCM didn¡¯t bother to learn the therapy, because it¡¯s hard to learn. So the acupuncture therapy had not been heard gradually. Now, most people present never heard of the Thirteen Needles of Ghosts. Andrew was surprised and stared at ra, asking, ¡°How do you know it?¡± ra¡¯s face changed, saying, ¡°I have got this disease for many years. Every time the disease attacked me, I felt I was very close to death. My family has taken me to visit many famous doctors, but they checked me with high-tech machine and found out nothing. Later, an old fortune teller told me that there was a ghost living inside me, and only the Thirteen Needles of Ghosts can heal me. But it has been lost, and I don¡¯t know where to go and find it.¡± ¡°But it never urs to me that I meet you today and you are the generation of it.¡± Saying so, excitement and gratitude can be seen on ra¡¯s face. The onlookers heard what she said, and they all stared at each other with amazement. They were all This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. educated with sciences and technology, and they all believed that the things about ghosts were feudal superstition. They didn¡¯t believe the existence of ghosts, but they had to now with the facts in front of them. And the victim was a woman, an attractive woman. The men would listen to beautiful women, so they believed it at least at that time. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Stone. You saved me!¡± ra bowed low to Andrew with gratitude. Andrew still looked at ra from a throne, saying, ¡°Nothing, I didn¡¯t do too much.¡± ra smiled and said, ¡°But you have saved me and it matters to me. If I didn¡¯t meet you, I would say that I was inches from death.¡± Andrew said nothing more. ¡°Well! Someone just said he will quit and go back home to be a farmer.¡± Evelyn gave a nce at Ashley, while he was now too terrified to say anything. He came to himself after he heard Evelyn¡¯s voice. ¡°I, I just¡­¡± He faltered, with scarlet in the face. Evelyn snorted, ¡°What? You wouldn¡¯t like to keep your words, right? You are the A-ss physician back from the overseas, and you will keep your words, right? After all, everyone heard your promises.¡± ¡°Everybody, you tell him whether you heard Ashley¡¯s words.¡± The onlookers all pointed and mocked at him. With flushed face, Ashley stared maliciously at Andrew, saying, ¡°That¡¯s your witchcraft. I am a real doctor, and you are nothingpared to me.¡± Finishing speaking, he walked out of the hotel in anger. Andrew just showed a helpless smile, without saying. Cayden and Jason were shocked now. They never expected that Andrew can heal a dying woman. But Jason still muttered to himself, ¡°Crooked means!¡± Such a thing just happened in a corner in the hall. Not everyone knew what had happened there. The dance party was still on. Emily on the stage paid her attention to Andrew. She was not aware of the thing there, but she noticed two attractive women were around him. Besides, the two women looked more beautiful than her, Emily became so jealous, thinking of this. When did Andrew be so attractive? Before, a woman with big boobs came to their house to visit him and now the two beauties were around him, which made her jealous so much. Andrew was attractive, but he was her own husband. He should keep his distance from other women. Thinking of this, Emily cannot help stomping. ¡°Emily, what¡¯s wrong.¡± Natalia asked. ¡°Sorry, I am off my game tonight.¡± Emily replied. Emily suddenly released his hand, then stepped forward to Andrew. But before she came to him, she turned to walk out of the hotel. She was puzzled what made Andrew so attractive. She was his wife, but he let the woman¡¯s arm around him in front of his wife. But a second thought came to her that she also shouldn¡¯t dance with other man ahead of her husband. With aplex mind, Emily drove home. ¡°Mr. Stone, can I have a meal with you?¡± ra asked politely. Then she continued, ¡°I want to show my gratitude and consult you some questions.¡± Before Andrew gave a reply, Evelyn said to ra, ¡°You are a married woman. Forget the meal. He just saved you by lifting a finger. We are fine here, and you can go now.¡± Andrew gave a nce at Evelyn, feeling this woman was so annoying. He got rid of Evelyn¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± It¡¯s not a joke. He said it with a serious look. Finishing, Andrew walked to the gate of the hotel. Evelyn wanted to say something, but she just kept her mouth close with a shrug of the shoulders. ¡°Miss Evelyn, may I have a dance with you? I am the middle son of the Cook family.¡± Jason stepped to her. ¡°Get out!¡± Evelyn walked away in anger, which made Jason so ashamed. ra stared at Andrew¡¯s back, then showed a charming smile. She spoke loudly, ¡°Mr. Stone,e to see me if you go to Nanling. I will treat you.¡± Chapter 62 Was He a Real General Chapter 62 Was He a Real General Out of the hotel, Andrew didn¡¯t see his car. Emily should have left, driving the car. He didn¡¯t mind why Emily drove home earlier. He just walked on the way home. He subconsciously gave a glimpse at the blind old man, but he was not there now. He wanted to see him, because the old man was different. When he passed by ane, he was stopped by an old voice. ¡°Sir, can I have your time for a minute?¡± Andrew looked at the direction of the voice, to see the blind old man crunching there. He just changed a position to run his stall. But there were fewer people here. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Andrew asked coldly. The old man said, ¡°I see your step is weak, and you seem to get a disease.¡± With a gloomy face, Andrew suddenly grabbed his arm, asking fiercely, ¡°Who are you?¡± The old man remained calm, ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to be so excited. I am just a blind old man, who can do nothing harmful to you. I just want you to take a look at my goods here, and maybe you will find something you need.¡± Andrew looked around the stones on his stall, crunching. He said, ¡°There is nothing I need! Who are you on earth?¡± ¡°An old friend!¡± The old man uttered, then continued, ¡°You have suffered an old disease and you need something good to heal yourself.¡± Finishing, the old man picked two stones out slowly and put them aside, one green and one red. Then This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. he packed the rest of his goods and left, leaning on a stick. He seemed to wait for Andrew here, knowing he would pass by this ce. ¡°Who are you?¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was colder. Without turning back, the blind old man leaned on the stick, leaving a buddhist saying, ¡°Bodhi is fundamentally without any tree; The bright mirror is also not a stand. Fundamentally there is not a single thing ¡ª Where could any dust be attracted?¡± Picking up the stones, Andrew looked at them for a while, then he suddenly raised, to see the old man has disappeared. It cannot be him! Andrew murmured inside, but the fact told him that the old man was him. Four years ago, Andrew just arrived at Nortnd, and he was just a new soldier. He cannot tell a blessing or a curse for being selected to fight on the battlefield. All in all, he missed the memorable days with the rk family at the time when his future was on suspense. Later, he made a friend with an old man who enjoyed drinking. In the beginning, the old man just smiled at him, then he asked him for wines. With a kind heart, Andrew bought him drinks and the old man told him the stories about Nortnd. Gradually, they became friends. One day, the old man gave him one pill and let him take it. After taking the pill, Andrew suffered great pain first. After the pain, he felt he became much stronger as if he just took an elixir. Later, the old man taught Andrew his everything. So Andrew could make unusual contributions in the battlefield. Gradually, he became more outstanding and more attractive, even was known as the god of war. After the war came to an end, Andrew went to find the old man. But he had left, leaving a letter, which read ¡°If someone gives you a red and a green stones one day, you are in the corner of a turning point of your life.¡± Andrew had no idea what the two stones stood for, but he kept the words on the letter in mind. He didn¡¯te across the two stones during the four years when he kept waiting in Nortnd, but he encountered them in his hometown. Andrew never guessed it. He will always run into something beyond his understanding. Emily went back home, but she was not happy as she had imagined. The women around Andrew upied her mind. She never expected that so many women were willing to have a rtion with Andrew, who looked so frank. He was actually not so frank as he may look to be on surface. Andrew had returned for a period, during which he often came back homete. In the beginning, Emily thought he should have a work. But he said he didn¡¯t have a work. Then why he came back home sote? Did Andrew have an affair behind her? Andrew had gone to be a soldier for five years, when he must have grown mature. With the dull life in the army, he must have ever been thirsty for a woman. However, in the past days, she shared one bed with Andrew, but he never showed her his lust. He must constrain himself in front of her lest he will hurt her, so he turned to have sex with other women. Emily made a conclusion herself, and nodded thoughtfully. Lord! Emily petted herself on her head, thinking why she could think of such things making her so shy. What¡¯s more, it had few things to do with her. Did she really care about Andrew? Anyway, they had married each other, so it was the right thing to care about him. But there was one thing incredible about the fortune teller. The old man can tell others¡¯ fortune rightly, but why he was not right when it came to her? A talented general, being famous when young, and even lording it over others, none of which had things to do with Andrew. Wait! Something suddenly urred to Emily. If Andrew was just amon person, why did so many women offer to see him? No one will offer to have a rtion to a man, who had no wealth, no power, and even nothing special. Andrew can attract so many beauties even in in clothes. It didn¡¯t make sense! He must have something special. Was he a real general? With such a conclusion, Emily jumped. Since Andrew returned and met Emily. He let her sign a contract with Ray Fraser and the contract was signed with a sess. On her birthday, many great men came to attend her birthday party. Although they came the party to get Asher Turner arrested, they didn¡¯t have to make a deal with Andrew, who was nobody. So there was only one reason that can exin everything, and it¡¯s that Andrew must be very powerful. Chapter 63 A Beauty Came to Visit Chapter 63 A Beauty Came to Visit Besides, the Turner family was a powerful family, which made the whole K City show respect and timidity. But Andrew looked unterrified at all ahead of Isaac Turner. Andrew must be a supreme man so that he can treat the Turner family like dirt. On that day, Andrew showed great anger in Jade Pavilion, but Archibald Elliott showed great respect to Andrew. Archibald Elliott will never be like that to a normal man, even though the man had ever saved him. Archibald Elliott had a value for his own sake worth of several billion Yuan. Moreover, he had sent Andrew gifts, which were worth of fifty million yuan and one hundred million yuan. Obviously, he was pleasing Andrew. Emily was surprised inside, thinking whether Andrew was a real general as the fortune teller said or not. Thinking of this, Emily gave a call to Mary. Mary recently stayed at home, and got interested in Andrew¡¯s background. On that day in Dorsett Jewelry Store, she saw Archibald Elliott kneeled down before Andrew and cried. While Andrew looked like a king, calm and unshaken. If Andrew was a normal man, he should react like that. So he must have an unknown identity. But what was it? At the time, her phone rang. It¡¯s from Emily. ¡°Emily, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Mary, I got a question.¡± Emily then told her the thing about the fortune teller. Hearing of that. Mary was shocked inside. A talented general! Was there still such a man in this modern society. But Andrew was a real general, it did get an exnation why Archibald Elliott kneeled This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. to him. ¡°You mean you also have no idea about Andrew¡¯s identity?¡± Mary asked with amazement. Emily paused and the said, ¡°I know. He used to be a soldier. But I feel strange that he is much different from the man he used to be. I believe he has a secret.¡± After a long while of silence, Mary said, ¡°Actually, there is also one thing I am eager to tell you, but I dare not.¡± ¡°What?¡± Emily asked curiously. Mary said, ¡°One day, I went to Dorsett Jewelry Store, and saw Andrew there. But an odd thing happened there that the boss of Dorsett Jewelry Store kneeled down to Andrew and cried.¡± Emily was so shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that I told you this. Many people had watched that and I am still surprised now.¡± Emily promised not to tell anyone and then said, ¡°Archibald Elliott knows Andrew¡¯s identity, right?¡± Mary replied, ¡°Perhaps!¡± At the exact time, the door was pushed open and Andrew came in calmly. Emily turned sharply to look at Andrew and then hang up immediately. Watching Emily¡¯s strange behavior, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She gave a rush reply, ¡°Nothing!¡± ¡°When did youe back home?¡± He asked. Emily snorted, ¡°It has none of your business. Why youe back so early, and you don¡¯t have a dance with your attractive friends?¡± Her tone was full of jealousy. Andrew sat by Emily, asking, ¡°You are jealous?¡± Emily frowned. Andrew was always like that. He did something wrong, but he pretended nothing had happened. ¡°Who told you I am jealous? Who am I jealous for? You thought you are so charming that I will be jealous for you.¡± Andrew shook head helplessly, ¡°Now that you are not jealous for me, so I don¡¯t have to tell you my things.¡± Then Andrew walked on his way to the wash room, but was stopped by Emily. Emily uttered in anger, ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation about those women? I am your wife now, at least nominally. I think I do have the right to know your thing with those women.¡± Andrew was stunned, looking at Emily. He said, ¡°The two women, one of which is called Evelyn, who was asked me to sign a contract with her. You should know her. And the other woman is ra, a widow of the Foster family in Nanling. I met her for the first time today.¡± Then he gave a shrug of the shoulders. Emily frowned, ¡°A widow. You have a rtion with such a woman. You go too far.¡± Then, after a long while, she asked, ¡°Can you tell me your true identity?¡± Hearing this, Andrew frowned tightly. His true identity! Emily began to question his identity! ¡°I just feel strange about the word of the old man.¡± Emily added. Andrew said nothing. At the time, the door was knocked. After a pause, Emily went to open the door. She saw a beauty with big boobs, who hade yesterday. As soon as she saw the beauty, Emily stared with eyes open wide. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Emily asked. ¡°I want to see Andrew¡­¡± Before finishing, she watched Andrew standing in the living room. She called him, ¡°Mr. Stone, can youe out for a while?¡± Emily thought she was ignored, so she said, ¡°Miss police, I am his wife, and what¡¯s up?¡± Ava Walsh said, ¡°I know you are his wife, and he ran into the old building to save you. at that time, I pointed at him with a gun, but his own life doesn¡¯t seem to matter for him. Ie here to learn something from his, so don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± What she said made Emily happy and Emily was aware how important she was in Andrew¡¯s heart. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Andrew walked to the door and asked. With her head low, Ava Walsh gave a nce at Emily, saying, ¡°It¡¯s about my father, so can I have a private talk with you?¡± Andrew looked at Emily and she said, ¡°Just go!¡± Andrew smiled and then left with Ava Walsh. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!